Blogs

Our community blogs

  1. (Note: Contains story spoilers up to chapter 4)

    With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing. Check out his Planet of Desperation series starting here.

    Some time later, and the hot springs trip was over. Now fully-dressed and back in the comfort of the inn, the girls stood in the hall outside their room and continued their small talk from earlier. However, Mòrag was not standing among them for this part of this conversation. Instead, she stood at the end of the hall where the lavatory was located, not quite next to the door, but close enough that she could quickly reach it as soon as its current occupant left.

    The time between their dip and now had felt like hours to Mòrag. Nobody wanted to leave the water’s soothing embrace for a long time, and then came the lengthy ordeal that was toweling off and putting on her inquisitor uniform, making sure every last part of it was immaculate before leaving the changing rooms. Now, all that separated her from a long overdue visit to the toilet was a locked door, and the pungent scent of someone on the other side handling their business.

    “Lady Mòrag?”

    Hearing this, Mòrag furrowed her brow as yet another potential obstacle presented itself. She quickly relaxed her face, stood up straight with her hands behind her back, and turned around to see Lady Brighid, her Blade, behind her.

    “Yes, Brighid?” said Mòrag, not a hint of annoyance in her voice. “Did you need something?”

    “I just wished to know how your bath went,” Brighid replied.

    That’s a rather odd request, thought Mòrag. “It went well enough. Warm water, pleasant company. Not a lot to comment on, really.” Aside from a particular event, she mentally added.

    “I am happy to hear that,” said Brighid, “And did you have any issues with being… unclothed in front of the others?”

    Mòrag shook her head. “I have not had trouble with that since my schooling days. I owe a lot to you for that, actually.”

    “Well, thank you,” said Brighid, putting the back of her hand to her chin. “So what, may I ask, is the source of your tension, then?”

    “Tension? I beg your pardon?” Mòrag asked. Is there seriously a crack in my composure?

    “I’ve been your Blade for long enough to know when there is something amiss about you.” Brighid leaned in. “Please, you need not hide whatever burden you’re carrying from me.”

    She always could see right through me, thought Mòrag while looking into Brighid’s closed eyes. She also realized that her companion was correct; much as Mòrag was tempted to lie and claim she was just fine, Brighid was not someone who deserved to be lied to. Besides, it was such a minor issue, why lie about it?

    “Well, in truth, I do have something causing me a bit of stress,” said Mòrag. “But it is a minor problem, one that should hopefully be resolved very shortly.”

    “And what is this problem of yours?”

    Must I really say it out loud? thought Mòrag, glancing away. Brighid might have helped her out with her nudity issues, but admitting her need to use a restroom was something she had never been able to manage before. Not that Brighid could have helped her with that; it was a miracle that nobody, least of all her Blade, had caught on to this flaw of hers. Her roundabout way of admitting to it was the best she could do at the moment.

    “Lady Mòrag?”

    “Well, that problem…” muttered Mòrag. As dishonest as it might have been, she couldn’t help but hope for a distraction of some sort.

    As she would later learn that night, she had to be careful about what she wished for.

    The walls and floors suddenly rumbled and shook, causing the paintings and other decorations to rattle and fall off the walls. Everyone in the hallway looked about, raising their arms out of instinct.

    “W-whoa! What’s going on?” asked Pyra down the hall.

    “Seriously? We’re doing this again?” yelled Nia.

    The lavatory door swung open, and out ran Tora with a piece of toilet paper stuck to his foot. “Meh-meh! Who make inn all shakey-shakey? Tora in worst possible place for that to happen!” he yelled, dancing in place.

    He was soon joined by Rex, Dromarch, and Azurda, who all ran out of the men’s bedroom. “M-Mòrag, this doesn’t normally happen in Mor Ardain, does it?” asked Rex.

    “Not in the least,” said Mòrag.

    “We need to investigate this now,” said Brighid.

    Mòrag nodded. “Agreed. Let’s move!”

    Thoughts of using the bathroom were pushed into the recesses of Morag’s mind as she, Brighid, and the rest of the party made their way downstairs. Her duty to protect Mor Ardain always came first, especially over something as trivial as needing to relieve herself.

    As the party passed through the inn’s front doors, they were greeted with panicked citizens running every which way, but mostly flowing from the middle of the city outwards. The rumbling, now accompanied with the sound of several roars and screeches, only felt stronger out on the streets.

    “I-Inquisitor Mòrag! Lady Brighid!”

    The group turned to the voice and spotted an Ardainian soldier running up to them, stopping only to catch his breath. “I’m glad you’ve turned up. Things are a right mess now!”

    “Report, soldier. What is the cause of this commotion?” asked Mòrag.

    “R-right.” The soldier stood at attention. “There’s been a breach in our defenses. Several monsters have crossed Midorl Bridge and are rampaging through the city!”

    “How is that possible?” asked Brighid, “That bridge should be under heavy guard at all times.”

    “It is, ma’am, but it seems a tribe of ignas have coordinated an attack. We’re not sure how, but they’ve got the monsters all worked up in a frenzy.”

    “What would cause ignas to mount an attack?” asked Brighid, putting a hand to her chin. “Could this possibly be the work of anti-imperialists?”

    “Maybe Torna is behind this?” suggested Rex.

    “Perhaps, but we’ve not the time to discern the cause. We must get the situation under control and protect the civilians,” said Mòrag, turning to the party. “I understand this is an Ardainian matter, but could I possibly ask you all for your assistance? I fear Alba Cavanich will need all the help it can get should Torna be involved.”

    Rex raised a fist. “Of course you can! We’ll do whatever we can to keep everyone safe.”

    “Tora and Poppi will help the innocent like true Driver and Blade!” declared Tora as he and Poppi puffed out their chests and put their hands on their hips.

    “Count me in, too,” said Nia, “I never like sitting on the sidelines when there’s fighting to be done.”

    Ever ready to help out, this crew, thought Mòrag. “Very well. Rex, Tora, I need you and your Blades to secure the marketplace. Nia, Dromarch, I need you to join Brighid and me in protecting the bridge to Hardhaigh Palace. Keep the collateral damage to a minimum, but do whatever you need to keep the civilians  safe.” She threw her arm out and declared “Move out!”

    Nods and shouts in the affirmative rang out as the party separated to carry out their tasks. None were more determined than Mòrag, however; her home was under attack, and she would do anything to keep it safe from harm. Whatever reason those ignas had for invading, they were about to wish they had never set foot in the capital.

     


     

    While not quite the top dogs of Mor Ardain’s indigenous creatures, ignas were nonetheless feared for their brutality and strength in numbers. Battles against them were no light matter, as their relentless might could easily overwhelm the unprepared fighter.

    But as Mòrag and the rest of Mor Ardain eagerly demonstrated, brute force was hardly a match for proper training and tactics. At the very least, Ardainian weaponry outclassed anything the ignas could manage. That fact could not be made any clearer as Mòrag’s whip sword struck an igna clear across the head, sending the creature straight to the ground, never to rise again.

    As she paused to collect herself, Mòrag saw that the rest of the fight was going much the same way. Nia danced around a frenzied scorpox, dodging a strike of its tail before leaping over and delivering a decisive slash across its back. Meanwhile, the rest of the nearby Ardainian forces opened fire on two griffoxes that had pushed their way forward. It was not enough to kill, but they turned tail and ran back, having clearly gotten the message.

    With that, the plaza in front of Hardhaigh Palace’s bridge was devoid of invaders. All that could be heard around them was the fighting going on in other parts of the city and the crackling of the blue flame barricade that Brighid had set up.

    “Plaza is secure, Special Inquisitor!” yelled a guard.

    “I see,” said Mòrag, sheathing her swords. “Our next move should be to push forward. Front team, move up and assist our forces in the market. Rear team, maintain your positions with me.”

    “Yes, ma’am!” responded all the soldiers as they carried out their orders without hesitation.

    As this happened, Nia sheathed her ring blades as she and Dromarch walked back to the party. “So are we to continue guarding this bridge as well?” asked Dromarch.

    “I hope not,” commented Nia, “Standing around’s not really my thing.”

    How does that not surprise me? thought  Mòrag. “Sorry to disappoint, but we cannot risk leaving the bridge unguarded. Perhaps we will have to move later, but for now, the best course of action is for us to stay here and continue ho-ooooh!”

    It hit her harder than any blow the ignas could muster. Her need to relieve herself, completely forgotten in the chaos of battle, had returned stronger than ever. The painful surge forced her to a complete standstill, her hands curling up with visible tension while her entire body went rigid in its efforts to keep her urine from spilling out right there and then.

    “Lady Mòrag!”

    Mòrag could only grit her teeth in response to Brighid’s voice and footsteps moving towards her. Her mind, calm and clear during the battle, now raced with panic. It was highly possible that she would not be able to hide her urge to urinate from the others now, assuming they had not figured it out on their own. This did not even factor in just how she was going to properly relieve herself, either. She was in the middle of the city, with nothing resembling a public restroom nearby, and even if there was, what message would it send to the troops for the Special Inquisitor to abandon a crucial situation because she needed the potty?

    “You alright over there, Mòrag?” came Nia’s voice as she ran up to her as well.

    “Nngh, I…” she tried to speak, but even talking proved difficult from the strain. Was this it, she wondered? Would she truly have to admit to everyone how close to wetting herself she was?

    “Eeeyaaahh!”

    Drivers and Blades alike turned in the direction of the scream, youthful, panicked, and nearby. Once more, Mòrag’s pee predicament was forced to the back of her mind as far more important matters arose.

    “A child?” said Brighid.

    “It sounded like it came from the alleys,” said Dromarch.

    “We need to move, now!” yelled Mòrag. “Nia, Dromarch, stay and guard the bridge. Brighid and I will handle this ourselves.”

    If anyone had an objection, Mòrag did not hear it. She did not know where it came from, but she found the strength to pick herself back up and rush forward, running as fast as her legs could move. The pain from her bladder persisted, but it didn’t matter now, not when lives were in danger.

    Right behind her, Brighid muttered only a quick “Lady Mòrag” before rushing to join her.

    Soon enough, Mòrag and Brighid were running through the alleys of Alba Cavanich, turning their heads every which way to find the source of the scream. The pain from her bladder pulsed as rapidly as her heartbeat, with every step making her hold weaker and weaker, but still she pushed on. Just a little longer, she thought, Please hold out…

    “Help, someone!”

    This cry went out just as the two rounded the corner, and they quickly understood why. Two children, wide-eyed with fear, held each other with their backs to a railway blocking a sheer cliff. In front of them were several ignas, all brandishing weapons and letting out threatening shrieks while they closed in on the kids. It did not take an inquisitor to deduce what was about to happen next.

    “Brighid!” yelled Mòrag without a moment’s hesitation as she pulled a sword out and tossed it to her Blade.

    In one graceful motion, Brighid caught the sword and swung it down, sending forth a wave of blue flame. It spread into a line between the kids and the monsters, blocking them off from whatever attacks they had planned.

    The kids were safe for the moment, but their move had caused the ignas to turn their snarling and weapons towards the ladies instead. Rather than cowering, however, both ladies stood tall, or at least as tall as Mòrag could bear to stand, and raised their swords in tandem.

    “On my authority as Special Inquisitor, I demand that you leave the city now, or suffer the consequences!” threatened Mòrag.

    As she had expected but not hoped for, the lizardmen were not deterred by her words, choosing instead to yell and lunge forward. Ignas were known for not backing down from a fight, no matter how foolish doing so would be.

    Gritting her teeth, Mòrag took her other sword back from Brighid and swung them to the sides, extending them like long, fiery tendrils. Meanwhile, Brighid fell back and began channeling her ether into Mòrag, filling her swords with a burning energy.

    A battle quickly ensued, fast and frantic, as weapons and fire flew every which way. The ignas had Mòrag outnumbered and surrounded, but such poor odds were not uncommon for her. Worse had challenged her before, yet she remained triumphant through it all. The ignas did not have any hope of beating her.

    At least, that’s how it should have been. As it was, the nimble and masterful Special Inquisitor was having difficulty staying light on her feet. In addition to the pain in her bladder becoming unbearable, all that pressure weighed her down to where she felt as sluggish as the Mor Ardain titan itself. Much of her defense came from swinging the whips around her, protecting her and Brighid like a ring of fire and steel.

    It was not as professional or elegant as she would have liked, but it was getting results. Two of the ignas had been felled already, and as Mòrag let out a cry and a downward slash with both blades, a third monster soon hit the ground.

    “Aah!”

    But right as it did so, something also dropped, right into Mòrag’s undergarments. It was only a spurt, but that alone was unacceptable to her, causing her breathing to run ragged and heart to beat faster.

    Her panic lasted only a moment, but even that was too long in the heat of battle. Her distraction allowed an igna to leap in from the side and deliver a powerful jumping kick to her shoulder, too strong for her to maintain balance. With another yelp, she fell to the ground, her swords falling out of her hands and the flow of ether breaking up. That small bit of warmth in her knickers was instantly forgotten from the blunt pain of the kick.

    “Lady Mòrag!” cried Brighid, immediately motioning to rush towards her Driver. Unfortunately, the remaining ignas were already ahead of her, as they jumped in front of her with weapons drawn, ready to divide and conquer the duo.

    Meanwhile, Mòrag had just glanced up from her shock to find the igna that kicked her now standing above her, raising its sword up to deal a decisive strike. Was this really how it would end for her, she wondered: on her knees in a random alley, her bladder fit to burst, defeated by a wild monster out of sheer negligence ?

    But then she heard the roar of a tiger and saw a ringed blade slash the igna straight across the head, taking the creature out of the battle. Never had Mòrag been happier for someone to have disobeyed a direct order.

    At the same time, a fiery blast erupted from both of Brighid hands, sending the last couple ignas smacking into the wall and slumping over defeated. Even without weapons, a Blade was far from defenseless.

    It was only after the fight that Brighid noticed their reinforcements. “Nia? Dromarch?”

    “Dromarch, can you get those kids to safety?” asked Nia, sheathing her weapons.

    “At once, my lady,” he replied as he set off. The protective wall of fire had died out around the children, allowing him to calm them down and escort them out of the alleys.

    While this happened, Brighid turned to Nia and asked “Weren’t you both ordered to remain at the bridge?”

    Nia crossed her arms. “I told you, I don’t like standing around when there’s enemies to fight.” She looked away from Brighid and added, “But nevermind that, is she alright?”

    Brighid gasped as she remembered what she was going to do before the attack. “Lady Mòrag!” she called out while running up to her.

    Mòrag had barely moved from her spot since getting kicked there. She had heard Brighid yelling for her, but the immense pain she felt kept her from making a proper response. However, this pain was not from the kick; she had taken far worse in her career and could still carry about like nothing happened. No, this pain was localized solely between her legs, and far more stressful than a mere kick.

    “Mòrag, are you okay? Please speak to me!” said Brighid, kneeling down to her eye level and placing a hand on her shoulder.

    “Is… is it over?” Mòrag finally mumbled.

    “E-Excuse me?” asked Brighid.

    “Are the monsters gone? Is everyone safe?”

    Brighid glanced away to listen to her surroundings. “Y-yes, I believe so. I can’t hear anymore commotion.”

    “Yeah, it’s all quiet now,” said Nia, her ears moving about. “Couldn’t even hear any fighting from the market before I left.”

    “G-Good,” Mòrag muttered, keeping her head down. The civilians were safe, and damage to the city and palace had been minimized. This meant she could now put her focus solely on her bladder, which she highly doubted would end nearly as well. At this point, every bit of her strength was put into holding back the inevitable flood. She could not move an inch, let alone stand up and search for a toilet, or else her shaky hold would come crashing down. Despite having braved several dangerous creatures in battle, the thought of losing control in front of the others now filled her with more dread than any monster.

    “Lady Morag,” said Brighid.

    “W-what is it?” she replied.

    “Let it go.”

    Mòrag’s eyes lifted up. “Er, beg your p-pardon?” Did she just…

    Brighid looked at her right in the eyes, even as they remained shut. “Please, don’t strain yourself any further. Just let it out. I won’t think less of you for it.”

    “B-brighid…” Time seemed to stop while Mòrag stared into Brighid’s closed eyes. Her Blade, the personification of elegance and grace, was giving her permission to relieve herself here and now? This night had taken quite the bizarre turn, to say the least.

    But she couldn’t do that, as much as she wanted to. She was the Special Inquisitor of Mor Ardain, a top representative for the empire. To just go and wet herself was too far beneath her, too disgraceful, too humiliating, too…

    Mòrag let out a small gasp. No matter what her mind thought, her heart and bladder had decided for her. She could feel the warmth growing in her undergarments and passing through to her trousers, despite any effort she could make to stop it. It was happening in this very moment, and all she could do was make peace with it.

    And so, Mòrag closed her eyes and mouthed the words “thank you” as she abandoned the last of her attempts to hold it. Right away, the leak grew into a full stream, strong enough to create the sound of water running against fabric as well as a gentle hiss. The wetness, once localized to the innermost part of her groin, spread outwards and covered her backside before pooling into a puddle that grew to cover the back of her legs, the moonlight and alley lamp leaving it visible for anyone to see should they look her way. Before too long, her coat-tails became damp and heavy from resting atop the puddle, and even her gloves grew wet from clutching her soaked groin.

    Such an act should have instilled only shame and humiliation in the inquisitor, and it did, but for the moment, it could not hold a candle to the relief she now felt. Mòrag’s shut eyes lifted upwards and a hum sounded in her throat at the bliss of her overfilled bladder finally shrinking back down to a comfortable, unstressed level. It was such a crude thing to derive pleasure from, and yet not even someone of her stature could deny how good it felt to address a basic need after neglecting it for so long.

    Outside Mòrag’s world of relief, the other ladies could only stare in disbelief and silence for the whole minute it took for her to finishing emptying. While Brighid remained kneeled and ignored the puddle slowly edging closer to her foot, Nia’s eyes and mouth both hung open, and even she felt her cheeks turning red, though it did not compare to the blush on Mòrag’s face.

    “W-well then,” said Nia towards the end, “When Brighid said ‘let it out’, this was not what I was expecting.”

    In an instant, Nia’s voice jerked Mòrag out of her bliss. Her eyes snapped open, and the cold weight of reality pressed down on her hard. The pride of the empire had just pissed her uniform, and now sat in her waste like an intoxicated vagrant. She could not look more pathetic if she wore nothing at all. Even Emperor Niall, her own brother, would surely think the same if he saw her now.

    “N-Nia, Brighid,” she started in a shaky voice, the brim of her hat hiding her eyes from the others.

    “How are you feeling now?” asked Brighid in a calm tone. “I was worried you were going to hurt yourself if you tried holding it any longer.”

    Any longer? “How long did you know about my… predicament?”

    “I had my suspicions at the inn, but they weren’t confirmed until a few minutes ago. Like I said, I know when something’s wrong with you, my lady.”

    “I see…” Mòrag’s eyes drifted further away from the two. “Perhaps I am not as fit for this position as I once thought.”

    “Why? Because you chose to save a bunch of kids over not peeing your pants?” asked Nia.

    “That should not even be a choice in the first place, not for someone of my station,” she replied, her voice strained with frustration. “No other Special Inquisitor would have made an error so egregious.”

    “Lady Mòrag, please don’t criticize yourself so harshly,” said Brighid, “Your leadership tonight proved to everyone why you deserve to be the Special Inquisitor.”

    “Seriously, if not for you, there’s no telling how many more people might have gotten hurt,” said Nia.

    Mòrag let out a sigh. “You may be right, but regardless, I let my pride cloud my common sense tonight. The people are fortunate that this is the worst to happen because of it.”

    “Pride?” asked Nia, “So that’s why you didn’t just wee off the cliff with Pyra and me earlier?”

    “You… did what?” Brighid turned and raised a hand to her mouth.

    “Er, right, you weren’t there for that.” Nia rubbed the back of her head. “Look, I get it, Mòrag, you’ve got to keep up your appearance for the empire and all that, but you don’t need to worry about that when it’s just us. Especially not when you’re as bare-arsed as everyone else.”

    Brighid nodded. “I would not have worded it in that manner, but she is right. You can’t and shouldn’t always play the part of Special Inquisitor. The person underneath the uniform needs to be taken care of as well.” She stood up and held her hand out in front of Mòrag. “And I think now would be a good time to start taking care of her.”

    Nia walked up and stuck her hand out as well. “Take it from someone who wet themselves not that long ago: best thing to do is learn from it and move on. Plus, it’s really not fun wallowing in your own piss, trust me.”

    Open hands, sound wisdom, and a smile on each face; the complete opposite of the consequences Mòrag had expected for her accident. Like the urine staining her trousers, it took a little bit for their words to sink into her, but once they did, the weight of all of Mor Ardain seemed to lift off her shoulders. It was not by a lot, but at least she could lift her arms and take the hands reaching out to her, letting them pull her up to her feet and out of the puddle.

    “Nia, Brighid,” she spoke, standing tall and making eye contact with the ladies once again. “I am truly indebted to you both. I promise you, I will find a way to repay you for your kind words.”

    “Please, think nothing of it,” said Brighid, waving a hand, “It is enough for me to see you standing tall once more.”

    “You’ve already seen me with wet pants, so we’ll just call it even,” said Nia, pausing to stretch her arms out and yawn. “Well, I don’t know about you all, but I think we’ve earned us some shut-eye.”

    Mòrag shook her head. “Unfortunately, I cannot retire for the night. I need to assess the damage and open an investigation to the ignas’ motives straight away.”

    “So what, you’re just gonna do all that in wet knickers?” asked Nia with a raised eyebrow.

    “If I must for the sake of this city,” she responded, her composure unwavering even as her face remained red and her thoughts filled with people giving her weird looks.

    “Even so, it would not reflect well on the empire for the Special Inquisitor to walk around in urinated trousers,” said Brighid, “I advise we at least get you into a fresh uniform before we speak with any of the soldiers.”

    Mòrag glanced down at her legs. While her black clothes and the night darkness would hide her accident from sight, anyone near her would notice the unmistakable scent of urine upon her. Holding out her hands, she could see a hint of yellow on her white gloves, more evidence that would remove all doubt as to what befell her.

    “Perhaps a change of clothes would be in order, then,” she responded. “Could you escort me back to the inn?”

    “It would be my pleasure,” said Brighid.

    “I was headed back there, anyway,” said Nia.

    “Then let us move quickly before someone else becomes privy to this incident.”

    The party turned and stepped forward, with Brighid leading and Nia following behind to keep Mòrag covered on both sides. However, they did not get more than a couple steps away when they all came to a stop with their faces full of worry.

    A lone Ardainian soldier stood before the party, his helmet hiding his face along with the thoughts and emotions that could be gleaned from it.

    “Er, how long have you been standing there?” Brighid asked.

    As if waking from a daydream, the soldier immediately snapped to the attention. “Ah, Lady Brighid! Special Inquisitor! I-I won’t say a word of this to anyone, on my honor as an Ardainian soldier!”

    “That is… good to hear,” said Mòrag. “Did you have anything to report, private?”

    “Well, there was a small request from the whole platoon and me, for your consideration.”

    Mòrag and Brighid exchanges glances. “And what is this request?” Mòrag responded.

    At this, the soldier yelled his request loud enough for all of Mor Ardain for hear, forever entrenching it within the memories of its citizens.

    “DON’T FORGET ME!”

  2. Hello everyone!

    OmoOrg is currently conducting a small survey to help us gauge our members primary interests and gather feedback on which areas we need to improve most.

    The survey is quick and anonymous, and all user feedback is appreciated!

     

    You can take the survey here:
    https://goo.gl/forms/wtuK6dWY3s7t7weE2

     

  3. Zora’s Domain was the most beautiful place in all of Hyrule. At least, that’s what Princess Mipha believed. She might have been a tad biased in that regard, having been born and raised within its mountains her whole life, but she couldn’t imagine anywhere else possessing the same level of beauty to her. The way the sunlight glistened off the scale-like constructions, with crystal-clear water rushing, cascading, and trickling all around its walls, there was no place she felt more at home.

    At the moment, however, all that water was not a particularly appealing sight or sound to her.

    “Mmm, I must start scheduling more breaks in my duties,” Mipha muttered to herself while she briskly made her way across one of the domain’s many walkways, a slight stiffness in her stride. The morning had been a busy one for her, what with her training as the domain’s appointed champion as well as the general preparations for defeating Calamity Ganon. Now that she was by herself for the first time since leaving her quarters that morning, she had become aware of a discomfort growing between her legs. How she had not noticed it before, she could not say, but it certainly had her full attention now.

    Mipha was not about to deal with this burden in her bladder any longer than she needed to. She picked up her pace a little more, her goal being her bedroom and the water closet within. It was not very ladylike to think so, but she had no doubt it would feel quite nice to sit on her more personal throne and rid herself of all that unclean water and waste. She was quite looking forward to it, if she had to be honest with herself.

    “Lady Mipha?”

    Which made it difficult to hide her disappointment when someone called out to her.

    “Oh! Um, y-yes?” Mipha stood up straight and turned around, wearing a smile no one could tell was not entirely genuine. She made eye contact with the servant standing before her and asked, “Am I needed for something?”

    The servant bowed. “It seems we have an unexpected visitor to the domain today.”

    “A visitor?” Mipha raised an eyebrow. It was odd that she would be getting told about such a thing in this manner. “Have you informed the king or any of the other advisors?”

    “Yes, and they asked me to inform you as well,” replied the servant, “Our visitor is the Hylian Link.”

    “L-Link!?” Mipha could not hide the surprise and excitement on her face even if she wanted to. “Y-You mean, the appointed champion of Hyrule himself?”

    “Yes, my lady. It seems he is here as part of his training, particularly in lance combat and swimming.”

    “I… I see,” Mipha said, trying to put some restraint back into her posture and voice. “Has he been waiting long?”

    “Not very, my lady. I informed the king, but he is currently busy with his advisors, so I came to you. Link still waits at the plaza by the main fountain.”

    “Then I shall go to him at once.” Mipha bowed. “Thank you. You may return to your normal duties.”

    “At once, your grace.” The servant returned the bow and turned around to leave.

    As soon as he had gotten far enough away, Mipha let her smile come back in full force. One of her favorite Hylians was here today out of the blue? If not for her fatigue from training, she’d have sworn she was dreaming. If by some chance she actually was, she had better get moving and meet him before he woke up, she figured.

    And so, Mipha set off towards the plaza with a noticeable stride in her walk. If she had moved any quicker, she likely would have been skipping to the fountain. Not that she would ever do that with so many onlookers; the thought alone made her blush.

    In no time, she had reached the plaza. There he was, standing in front of the fountain, looking with appreciation at the domain’s majestic buildings. Already Mipha felt a flutter in her heart as if she was a teenager fawning over a crush. It was not too far from the truth, she supposed.

    “It is always a pleasure to see you, Link,” Mipha announced. He turned to her, his blue eyes making contact with hers. She may have years of training in formalities, but those eyes and smile of his always made her feel like a blushing schoolgirl.

    She knew Link was not one for words, so Mipha cleared her throat and continued. “Though I am sad to say we have not prepared a proper welcome for you. You have caught us at a particularly busy time. That said, I am certain we can provide a meal and some lodging for you if you give us the time-”

    “Watch out!”

    This shout from a random zora put Link and Mipha on alert, looking every which way for the cause for alarm. They soon got their answer, for an arrow with a golden tip struck the ground nearby, causing a surge of electricity to erupt from the spot. The other zoras immediately ran for whatever cover they could find as a second, third, and fourth shock arrow landed, creating crackling lightning all around.

    No words needed to be exchanged. Link and Mipha put their backs together, Link drawing his weapon they lifted their heads up to look for more arrows before they or anyone else would receive a deadly shock. No more came down, however; instead, a distant but powerful roar bellowed from the eastern mountains, then everything was quiet once more.

    “Not again,” mumbled Mipha as she returned to a relaxed stance. She turned around and saw Link putting away his sword and looking at her with a raised eyebrow.

    “I’m sorry you had be here for that,” she spoke, “This was certainly not the kind of welcome we had in mind for you.” Seeing no change in Link’s demeanor, she continued. “We have come under attack by a lynel recently. It seems it has happened upon a quiver of shock arrows, and it’s been using them to try and force us into providing it food and other necessities.”

    Mipha paused to look at one of the arrows in question. The lightning had long dissipated, but she knew far better than to even go near them. “A single touch of a shock arrow can be enough to seriously hurt a zora, or even kill. We have not given into the lynel’s demands, but its attacks grow worse by the day. I fear it won’t be long before someone…”

    Not wanting to think of that outcome, she looked back at Link. He did not need to say anything, for Mipha could see it in his eyes: that quiet determination he would always get before a fight. That said more than any words could.

    “Link? Are you certain about this?” she asked. “We could never bring ourselves to place this burden on a visitor, and...”

    Mipha trailed off again as Link had already responded by walking past her and towards the stairs that would lead to Ploymus Mountain, not a single bit of hesitation in his stride. Her advisors would likely have considered that rude, but Mipha could not help but admire his dedication. No one else but the Champion of Hyrule would immediately set off to help others all on his own.

    No, not alone, Mipha realized. She could not let him take on the lynel alone, not when she could help him out. While her weapon of the choice, the lightscale trident, was unfortunately being repaired after becoming chipped in her training, her healing powers could still save his life if he were seriously hurt in the fight. Besides, he would likely need directions on how to get to the lynel’s home in the first place.

    Mipha took her first step towards Link, but gasped as soon as she put her foot down. The motion had caused an unpleasant signal to be sent from her bladder to her brain, reminding her of the bathroom visit she had neglected. “Oh dear,” she muttered. It had been hours since she had last relieved herself, and the pressure had grown to be quite uncomfortable. Knowing now that she would probably not get another chance to pee for a while only made that feeling worse.

    She shook her head and stood upright. She was the appointed champion of the zoras; she had far more important things to worry about than being able to use the washroom. Picking up her pace, she set off after Link, focusing her thoughts on the lynel and how they could defeat it and save her kingdom.

     


     

    At least, that’s what she tried to do.

    The zoras had never carved a proper path all the way up to Ploymus Mountain, as they had never needed to. No one really had reason to go there, and the zoras could simply swim up there via the waterfalls leading to the top. That was something Mipha would have to address when she returned to the domain.

    It was not the effort that worried Mipha. Swimming up the waterfalls was akin to a light jog for her, and while Link had to scale the cliffs by hand, his stamina seemed limitless with the way he effortlessly climbed up. In truth, she fretted over the time it took to scale these cliffs, with every passing minute making her bladder feel a little heavier and bloated. All the rushing and falling water was certainly no help, either. She may be a zora, but even she wasn’t immune to their suggestive powers.

    Shaking her head again, Mipha tried to refocus her attention once more. Before her now was Lulu Lake, home to the last of the waterfalls leading to Ploymus Mountain. One last swim, and all the water would be behind them, letting her focus on the lynel at last. She looked up to the sheer cliffs and saw Link nearing the top, having almost scaled the whole thing in but a couple minutes. Is there truly any feat he cannot accomplish? thought Mipha.

    She had better make her way up to meet him at the top, she figured. Stepping into the cool waters, another pang of discomfort rang from her groin, causing her to wince. The idea had occurred to her of relieving herself while Link was busy climbing, possibly even let go once she was waist-deep in the waters. However, she simply could not bring herself to do it with Link near her. Perhaps it was vanity, pride, or just a shy bladder, but to do that around the object of her affection was just… unthinkable. She would grin and bear it while by his side, then use the facilities back home like a proper lady. Anything else was unacceptable.

    With that in mind, Mipha waded into the waters and up to the waterfall, letting her scales grow used to the waters again. Taking a breath, she dove under the surface, then shot up the falls like a rocket, bobbing and bending with the waters with an elegance befitting a princess of the zoras. In just a few seconds, she had already launched past the top of the falls, spinning in the air to right herself before landing squarely on her feet, her body perfectly upright.

    “Ah!”

    Not for long, however.

    She felt it the instant she hit the ground: a dribble of liquid much warmer than from the waterfall escape from between her legs, going straight down with no barriers to absorb it. In an instant, Mipha clenched the muscles in her groin tighter than before, preventing anything else from leaking out of her.

    The damage to her mental fortitude, however, had already been done. Suddenly, the possibility of reaching a bathroom all the way back in the domain was looking highly unlikely now. As reluctant as she was to the idea, she would have to find a reason to get away from Link and answer nature’s call in its domain.

    But a glance to her side showed her that Link was looking right at her, and the panic in her mind came back. He… didn’t see it come out, did he? No, he couldn’t have, not with the rest of the water… right?

    “Eh heh, s-sorry if I worried you there. The landing was a bit rougher than I expected,” said Mipha, returning to a more refined posture. “The lynel’s den is just up ahead. I’ll show you there.”

    At once, Mipha walked forward before Link could respond, as unlikely as it seemed. She kept her walk as inconspicuous as she could, but Mipha knew there was a bit of stiffness now. Her only hope was that Link was paying more attention to the surroundings than to her, in case the lynel was nearby.

    A short time later, and they had reached the summit of Ploymus Mountain. A plateau with several rock structures jutting out from the ground greeted them, but the lynel was nowhere to be seen.

    “This is where the lynel has been nesting,” said Mipha, “But it would seem he is not home right now.” She was not entirely certain how to feel about this development. Their lives were not in immediate danger, but that also meant they would likely have to wait for him to come back. Her leak had shown that her time until she could no longer hold was slowly but surely running out.

    She took a step forward, intending to see if the lynel was not hiding somewhere, when she felt a hand on her shoulder. “Hmm? Yes?” she asked, turning back to Link.

    Mipha then saw the rare sight of Link’s lips moving. It took a moment for her to process that she had the honor of hearing him speak. He had such a lovely voice, she wondered why he would rarely use it. Unfortunately, what he had to say did not make her happy in the least.

    “T-Turn back?” Mipha responded in shock. “You… can’t mean that, surely?”

    She had hoped Link was joking, but knew better. Link was not the jovial type, and the stern look in his eyes was all she needed to know that he wasn’t becoming one now.

    “I can’t just leave you here,” said Mipha, “I know I’m unarmed, but what if you got seriously hurt, and I wasn’t here to heal you? You could… mmm!”

    No, not now! thought Mipha as another wave of pain hit her, this time forcing her to close one eye and bring her legs together. She certainly didn’t need to give Link any more cause for concern, but these shockwaves were not doing her any favors. Already, Link was lifting his arms and stepping towards her out of concern.

    As much as she wanted to be in his arms again, she had to stand tall and strong for both their sakes. “I… I’m fine, truly,” she responded, taking a step back. “You don’t need to worry about me. I can stay out of sight while you fight the lynel, but I must stay with you-wwwhahh!”

    Before she knew what was happening, Link dove forward, plowing into Mipha and sending the two of them into the ground. The hard impact coupled with the shock of being tackled out of nowhere proved too much for her muscles to absorb. Another spurt of yellowed liquid escaped from her, a bit more than the previous one, before her muscles could clamp back down to hold back the flood.

    Just as Mipha was about to ask what compelled Link to do such a thing, a loud and familiar crackle of electricity lit up the ground nearby. Another shock arrow? But that means…

    A monstrous roar was all she needed to confirm her fears. Both Mipha and Link turned towards its source and found what they came looking for. The lynel clutched its bow in its hands while sporting a furious sneer across its face. That arrow was clearly not meant to be a warning shot.

    The two champions wasted no time scrambling to their feet as the lynel reached for its quiver. Link unsheathed his weapon, the legendary Master Sword, along with the Hylian Shield and raised them to show that he was ready to defend the two of them. As much as Mipha wanted to fight by his side, she knew that without a weapon of her own and with her bladder fit to burst, she would be of no help to him.

    Thus, her only choice was to retreat and find somewhere to take cover while Link battled the beast. Looking around, she spotted a rock pile near the path that lead back down the mountain. It was large enough keep her covered so long as the battle did not spill over to her side. She turned to the pile and took off, one hand between her legs while she shot Link a glance. Their eyes met for a moment, exchanging what they needed to know far faster than words could communicate, and they nodded in understanding as they enacted their plan.

    Reaching the pile, Mipha turned around and hunkered down, subconsciously pressing both hands to her groin while she watched the battle begin. She had expected Link to be proficient with a sword, but what she saw could only be described as poetry. Every swing of his blade, every parry with his shield, every flip and jump to avoid the lynel’s attacks, all were executed with such expertise that Mipha could not help but stare in awe. I really am hopeless around him, aren’t I?

    “Oh!” Yet another wave of pain, this one making Mipha double over with her legs pushed together as much as she could. No, I mustn’t falter here! she yelled in her head as every last bit of strength she had went into keeping her personal dam from cracking any further, let alone bursting wide open.

    In her desperation, a thought occurred to Mipha. Link was occupied with battling a monster on the other side of this rock, and the chances he would look over and see her were slim. Could she not simply squat and release all that burdensome waste while they continued fighting? A fierce debate erupted in her mind as she weighed the decision: Let go and risk being seen in such a vulnerable state, or endure it just a little longer like the champion and princess she was?

    Before she could make that decision, the roar and stomps of the lynel got her attention again. Looking back up, she saw it charge around to her side of the rock. Standing back up with her hands still glued to her groin, she was prepared to run again and get away from it, until she noticed Link riding atop its back. The lynel bucked and kicked as hard as it could, but Link would not be dislodged from his spot, all while he dealt numerous slashes to its back and withers. As the lynel gave one last buck, Link launched himself up and over the monster’s head, landing right in front of it. A glow appeared on the Master Sword as Link twisted his body, then unleashed a spinning swing that struck the beast hard across its midsection.

    All went quiet for a moment as the lynel stood motionless, its mouth agape in visible pain. A quiver then ran along its horse-like legs and they buckled immediately after, the beast’s upper body slumping over with its eyes falling shut.

    Mipha could have almost cried at that moment. Success was theirs, and with that, the opportunity to squat and let out a waterfall just as loud and mighty as any other in the domain. Before that, however, she needed to check Link for injuries, if he had any.

    While Link put his sword and shield away, Mipha mustered every last bit of strength she had to stand up tall and walk towards him. Each step sent another wave of pain through her, making her stride undoubtedly stiff and strained, but at least Link was not looking at her for much of it.

    As she got closer and Link turned to smile at her, Mipha found she did not have the strength to look him in the eyes, so she focused on the lynel instead. Having never seen up so close before, she had to admit they were quite fearsome. That Link stared this beast down and battled it without any hesitation spoke volumes of his courage.

    But then she saw the beast’s finger twitch ever so slightly. Her reaction was instant and certain.

    “Watch out!” was all Mipha had time to yell as she dove forward, wrapping Link around her arms and launching the two of them away. Milliseconds passed like minutes in the time they were off the ground, the lynel’s razor-sharp blade coming to within a hair’s length of Mipha before whooshing past, leaving only the feeling of a slight wind across her back. For a moment, soaring through the air, Link in her arms, Mipha felt weightless, like a piece of wood adrift in a limitless ocean. There was a strange bliss to it, despite avoiding a deadly blow not even a second ago.

    Gravity quickly brought that moment to an end. Mipha and Link soon hit the ground with a hard thud, their momentum and the incline of the path sending them tumbling down the mountain. Nothing seemed to make sense to Mipha as she jerked and slammed against hard ground and a warm body, the world spinning around her while she held onto Link for dear life.

    This, too, was over as quickly as it started. They now lied only a short ways down the path, their heads swaying in dizziness. It was only after Mipha shook her head to regain her focus did she realize she was lying on top of Link. She had never so much as shaken his hand before this; it was enough to turn her cheeks as red as her scales.

    But there were more important things to worry about first. “L-Link? Are you alright?” asked Mipha, looking right at him.

    Link blinked a few times and focused his gaze onto Mipha, lifting his head and smiling a bit in response.

    “Oh, I’m glad to hear that,” she replied. “I’m sorry about the tumble there. I didn’t mean for us to fall that far, just enough to…” Mipha suddenly lifted her head and looked back to the lynel, remembering it was still there. The monster let its sword fall outs of its grasp before collapsing completely, its eyes rolling up into its head.

    It took a couple seconds for the feeling of victory to sink into Mipha. They had skirted danger and defeated the monster that threatened her home, with hardly a scratch on either of them. That was more than enough reason to be content with their performance.

    Looking back to Link, she could see he was smiling along with her. Their eyes met, and the surrounding world faded away in Mipha’s mind. Lying here on top of Link, sharing their body heat in the sun, both tired from their long walk and battle, Mipha was in a state of pure happiness.

    But then her eyes and mouth opened wide in horror as she felt a different kind of heat. A wet heat, pooling around her loins and spreading to her thighs, along with the feeling of something being rapidly pushed out of her body in that region. In all the chaos, she had somehow forgotten about how close to bursting she was. Against her wishes, her bladder had decided enough was enough, and chose this exact moment to release its contents.

    “Ah… aaah!” Mipha groaned, her body frozen in place while she unintentionally answered nature’s call right there and then, the slight noise of water spreading across clothing and onto the ground having reached her ears. Where there was clarity in her mind just a moment ago, now there was a mess of conflicting emotions. The lovely feeling of relief clashed with the embarrassment of losing control, and Link was there to witness it all, his mouth opening and cheeks turning rosy as he figured out what was happening…

    No, not just witness, she finally realized. With her on top, there was another person being covered with her pee. The very last person she wanted this to happen to, no less.

    “G-gah!” Mipha scrambled off to the side of Link, her limbs flailing about while urine continued to escape at a steady pace. Unable to stand upright in her state, she frantically crawled away, leaving a wet trail along the ground and panting all the while.

    It was not until she was clear of Link that Mipha stopped her crawling. Not that it made her feel any better; the damage had been done, and was still being done to herself, for that matter. With how soaked her legs felt already, there was little point in maneuvering into a proper squat, let alone trying to stop herself from peeing any further.

    All that was left was to accept her failure, and all the humiliation that came with it. Lifting herself onto her knees with her feet to the sides of her bottom, Mipha sighed, closed her eyes, and hung her head as she let her bladder finish emptying. Even after all she had let out prior, it still took a while for her pee to come to an end. It was more than enough for a golden puddle to grow a good deal outwards from her rump, fully covering the front of her legs and feet.

    But soon enough, the puddle stopped growing, and Mipha could no longer feel anything coming out. It was done, and in the worst possible manner. Kneeling in her own waste, Mipha could not imagine any princess of the domain before her in such a disgraceful state. She had to try and save some face if she still wanted to call herself a champion.

    Mipha opened her eyes with the intention of standing up, only to lose that drive upon seeing Link standing before her. What drew her gaze was not his face, but the wet patches on his tunic and trousers. Seeing her crime for herself that close up was too much for her to bear.

    “Link,” she started, not daring to give him any eye contact, “I’m… so sorry.” She wanted to say more, anything else to maybe diminish this humiliation, but did such words even exist? If they did, she would never think of them in such a distraught state. Then again, this shame was entirely deserved, she supposed. She had been careless, stubborn, and unreasonable, everything that a champion should not be, and her friend paid a gross price for it. He would probably never look at her the same way again, and she would just have to live with it.

    Or so she thought. Through her tear-obscured vision, Mipha could just make out a hand held in front of her, its palm facing up with the intention of her to grab it. Her gaze trailed up his arm and onto his face, where she found a smile lacking any judgment or disdain. Of course he would be compassionate even now; it was just who he was, she reminded herself. It was enough to make the corners of her lips pull upwards as well.

    Placing her hand in his, she allowed him to pull her onto her feet. Now face-to-face, she could not hide the redness in her cheeks, but somehow, standing in her own urine, she found the courage to talk again.

    “I… er, that is, the zoras all cannot begin to thank you enough for helping us slay this beast,” she began. “I am not sure how we can repay the huge debt we owe you now.” Looking down in modesty, she noticed the wet patches on his clothes once more. “Well, I think I know how we could start.” She returned her gaze to his. “What say you and I clean ourselves up back at the pond first? It is the least I can do after…” she trailed off.

    Link only nodded in response.

    Mipha allowed a light giggle to leave her throat. Does this mean I will get to see Link without a shirt on? Oh my... “Then we ought to get going before they’ll have to make you a new tunic,” she concluded, turning back towards the pond. They set off, leaving Ploymus Mountain, along with the defeated lynel and her puddle, to the elements once more.

     


     

    Standing atop the divine beast Vah Ruta, Ploymus Mountain seemed so quiet now from Mipha’s view. She imagined the only sounds that could be heard there were the wind sweeping across the ground and the occasional wild animal moving about. Looking in its direction always brought back memories of that day, prevailing over the lynel, tumbling down the hill, the pleasant warmth of being so close to Link and the shameful heat of wetting herself on top of him.

    Of course, she could not feel that warmth now, nor would she ever feel it again. The sensation of touch had been lost to her for so long, she had almost forgotten what it felt like to move through the waters and have the cool, gentle breeze lick off the last few drops of a swim. She would never smell anything again either, be that the clean air of a lake or her own urine.

    Mipha looked down at her hands, now with a green aura and transparent enough to see through. Death was a strange experience, to say the least. She had thought she’d be filled with sadness and regret, and it was there to an extent, but there was a quiet peace to it all as well, keeping her patient and hopeful for the final clash against Calamity Ganon.

    Perhaps it was her memories of Link that gave her the will to persevere long after her body was gone. All she needed to do was think of the short time she got to spend with him, and her resolve to see her destiny to the end would return. She would always cherish her memories with Link, even and especially her one moment of disgrace.

  4. "Come on, Morgan! Don't hold back," Nah's echoing voice commanded. Another day had passed, another morning very nearly passed, and with the Shepherds in no hurry to move, the half-manakete children were training together, a very specific training. Nah was hovering above the ground in her dragon form, with her kid sister standing a fair distance away, brandishing a Wyrmsbane blade.

    "I-I'm not so sure about this," Morgan objected. "I don't really have any practice with swords, I might slip and hurt you!"

    "That's the point of this training, me learning how not to get hit! Just attack me already!"

    "I'd think it would be a lot safer if you asked Father to take my position."

    "He would never agree to attack me with a sword, he'd say it was 'too dangerous' and end the conversation there."

    "Well then, perhaps you should consider that the adult has a point." That male voice was certainly not one of them, that was their dad, Robin. It didn't take long for the two to notice him, standing off to the side. At least he didn't look mad that one of his children almost could have killed the other. "Training to avoid Wyrmsbane?"

    Lowering to the ground, a flash of light enveloped Nah, leaving only her human form behind when the flash subsided. "Yes. It's the biggest weakness we manaketes face on the battlefield, it only seems smart to learn how to mitigate that disadvantage."

    "It makes sense to me, but your plan has a few holes in it. First off, Morgan is correct, it is much safer to have someone who knows how to wield a sword be your opponent. Second, in the event that a mishap should occur, you should have a healer on standby. Finally, while I understand the objective is to protect yourself from Wyrmsbane, actually using it during training is extremely unsafe." Robin was so busy lecturing planning that he forgot to be a father until afterwards, with proper father worries. "Who gave you that sword, anyway?"

    "Lon'qu," Morgan answered. "He let us borrow it, in exchange for leaving him alone."

    "Well then, maybe you should return it to him now." Holding the sword tightly, Morgan heeded her father's request and ran off towards the camp. "And don't run," he called, forcing her to slow to a walk, before she got too far away. Not wishing to be alone, Nah started walking away, until Robin put a hand on her shoulder to hold her in place. "Wait. There's something I need to talk to you about."

    Jumping with a startle, Nah turned her head to face her father, a sad look in her eyes. "Am I in trouble?"

    "Do you promise not to be so reckless with training again?" Nah didn't say anything, and she hesitated before answering, but she did nod her head to agree. "Good. Honestly, I'd rather not receive a guilt trip about how often you've been punished," he muttered.

    "What?"

    "Nothing. Anyway, I understand you're concerned about your, er..." He had started the thought without any worry, but by the time he reached the sensitive subject halfway through, it suddenly got uncomfortable, and he had to struggle to finish. "Your restroom difficulties."

    In an instant, the little manakete's face began radiating a blush as red as Cordelia's hair. "H-how did you know about that?!"

    "Fathers always know when something is troubling their daughters. I'm not bringing it up because I want to embarrass you, I think I have a way to assist."

    In an instant, Nah went from wanting no part of this conversation to practically hanging off his chest, eagerly awaiting his next sentence. "You have something? What is it?! What is it?!"

    Smirking, Robin reached into his pocket, pulling out a small purple vial. "This is just a little potion, to help compress the fluids in your system so it takes longer to fill up. That sounds exactly like what you're looking for, does it not?"

    Apparently, it was, as Nah started reaching up to grab the container for herself. However, as soon as her gloved fingertips brushed against the outer glass barrier, she froze. "Did Tharja have anything to do with making this? I heard the story about the last time she played a part in a bathroom-related incident."

    "No, I've studied this sort of thing before and did it myself. Tharja doesn't have much interest in brewing," he stated, conveniently neglecting to mention how much of the aforementioned story was his fault. "Do you really think I'm the kind of father who would give his child something at all unsafe?"

    True, despite only being together a few months, Robin had been a caring, doting father, though not always the wisest. He looked sincere, and frankly, Nah needed that promise to be true. Smiling, she took the vial, popped the cork keeping the contents contained, and took a sip before any of her other senses could analyze the substance. Probably for the best, as halfway through downing the thick liquid, her eyes widened, she gagged and pulled the flask away from her lips. "Blech! It tastes really salty!"

    "Of course, salt dehydrates you. It's an important primary ingredient to produce the same effect down in your stomach. Think about it, if miracle potions tasted good, everyone would use them for everything."

    Nah eyed the remaining potion suspiciously, swishing it around in a circle, creating a tiny whirlpool in the center. "It's pretty disgusting..." She would have been happy to stop right there, but she had to assume it wouldn't take effect unless she drank the whole thing, and she really needed that boost. Gulping, she pinched her nose shut and downed the rest in one fell swoop, choking as it slid down her throat.

    Anticipating the reaction, Robin held out his water canteen to his daughter, who took it and chugged half of it to wash the foul taste from her mouth. "There, that wasn't so bad. Let me know tonight if it worked, I might need to make a few adjustments to the recipe."

    "I can tell you now, you need to add some flavor. Pick some berries and mix them in."

    The tactician laughed. "I'll see what I can do without compromising the formula. I have other matters I need to attend to, so I should leave. Have a good day, Nah." He rubbed her hair, ruffling the well-kept style, to the manakete's dismay. "Sorry, should I not do that?" She nodded slowly, and Robin attempted to fix his mistake, to no avail, only making it messier. At least the one lock always springing upwards had company. "Heh, h-heh...I-I'll just leave this to you. Stay safe," he bid, turning and walking away quite fast, practically jogging from the scene.

    She sighed at the thought of needing to redo her hair, but the rest of the interaction was enough to keep her happy. "Finally, I'm not going to be just a little kid anymore. I'll be able to hold it in, like everyone else can. I can finally be an adult!"

    "Shepherds," Chrom's voice called out from somewhere else in the gathering, "we need to move, posthaste! Gather your belongings quickly, and get ready to leave!" Looked like the time to rest had come to an end, it was clear there'd be challenges soon if the prince was this worried, but Nah was calm. She drank the gross potion, her one concern would no longer even be a spot on her mind, or her underwear. She was confident that things would be different today, she'd stay dry, easy.

    ---------------

    Well, Nah was half right. Many hours had passed, the sun had circled near to the horizon to set, shining directly into the corner of everyone's eyes, forcing all to turn their heads eastward to avoid blinding themselves, especially with the intermittent shining through the forest trees. And while the little dragon girl had indeed kept her clothes bone-dry, it was only through immense effort on her part. At the moment, Nah needed to pee something fierce, she was feeling hot, sweating in response, and wincing, all for the sake of keeping her pee firmly inside her.

    No one knew why Chrom had demanded they leave so suddenly, except for maybe Robin, the two had been talking between themselves. Everyone else was left in the dark and to their own devices, having to make their own entertainment without slowing down, becoming more and more challenging as the troops grew further exhausted from the long walk.

    For whatever reason being kept from them, there was no time to stop, either. Lissa had already asked, and if he would deny his own sister, chances were slim anyone else could get through. While she had no proof, Nah had to imagine that all the other Shepherds were at least in similar boats as her. No way anyone could hold it that long and not feel it, she rationalized. Unless Chrom eased up soon, he'd have one hell of an accident on his forces. And after seeing his daughter go through this once, it was hard to believe he'd let it happen again.

    Nah wasn't doubting anything, but it was nice to have confirmation that her worries were correct, when Nowi slowed down from further ahead to talk to her child. "Are you doing okay, Nah? Holding up alright?"

    Despite her mother's audible concern, she was not about to undo her tough image, as she puffed out her chest and held her shoulders broad. "Of course, I'm perfectly fine! I'm great, in fact!"

    Surprisingly, that declaration sounded pretty convincing considering the situation she was in, it probably would fool most who asked. Unfortunately, Nowi was not one of those people. Due to her old age, she had a phenomenal sense for emotions and empathy, especially with her own kin. No lie would sneak past her. Eyebrow raised, she stared straight into her daughter's soul, past the falsified facade. "Would you like if I asked to break for a minute?"

    Nah's shell was tough, but thin. As soon as Nowi wormed her way past the outer barricade, she was defenseless, her guard dropped. After all, it was just her mother. "Y-yes. I could really use the stop." A pitiful sight, she realized how bad she looked a second later, and went back to her played-up persona. "Um, I mean...I-I guess I wouldn't mind. Not that I need it, but better to be prepared." Smiling with counterfeit certainty, her expression soon fell as reality set in. "But we can't stop. Chrom already said so."

    "You're forgetting one thing, sweetheart," Nowi declared, very bouncy and bubbly. "Your dad is the tactician, and Chrom's best friend! I ask him nicely, so he asks Chrom, and it's a strong case! Pretty good plan, isn't it? Right up there with Robin's best!"

    Morgan was the apprentice tactician of the siblings, but even Nah could see a prominent flaw. "What if he still says no?"

    "Then he'll have a wet manakete to deal with, and no one wants that," Nowi assured, clutching at her crotch through her shorts. That's right, Nah didn't realize, of course Nowi had to go too. She stayed in control, far better than her daughters, but she was always needing that pee whenever they stopped. It was easy to forget how desperate she was when she never wet herself.

    Or did she? Nah had never seen it, but that was only a few months out of a millenium-long lifetime. Something must have happened in the past that she hadn't heard, some tale not told to her. That's when she remembered, in the moment she was trying to repress, Robin mentioning something. "Actually, Mother, there is something I'm curious about. You see, Father said something about a time you had an accident. Would you mind sharing that story?"

    "Oh, he talked about that?" She definitely sounded surprised, maybe a little disappointed, but it vanished pretty quickly. "Sure, I can tell you about it. Well, I guess it isn't much to tell. I slept in late and didn't have the chance to tinkle before we left. So we-"

    "Why didn't you ask to stop," Nah interrupted. "You don't have any shame in admitting that kind of thing."

    "Yeah, but it was different then. Before we got together, I just had a really big crush on Robin, and I didn't want to say anything in front of him, because then I'd look all sad and stuff. So, right when it was becoming really bad, we all got interrupted a horde of Risen and had to spread out in a clearing to fight. Since I was acting all weird, your dad stayed with me, and after I told him I was having an emergency, he helped me to the bushes and protected me." With her free hand, Nowi cradled her cheek and smiled warmly. "That was our first 'moment', and it was super cute and romantic," she swooned.

    While she had been quite curious about her parents' history as a couple, Nah felt she would have been better off without knowing that their first date involved pee. Grimacing in disgust, she instead turned to what would surely become her own version of the tale, one without the same happy ending. The young girl part of her consciousness began wishing for a boy that would fill the same supportive role, but one problem at a time. "Mother, if you're going to ask to break, could you please do so now? It'll be too late in a minute or two!"

    Her daughter's plea yanked Nowi from her nostalgic reminiscing. "Oh, of course! I won't keep you waiting, honey!" She hurried back towards her husband at the head of the pack, leaving Nah squirming and wiggling. No leaks yet, but she felt the tide rising higher, and whimpered at the dull pain radiating in her abdomen.

    "Ugh, why is it still so bad? I drank the potion, and I'm still about to explode!" Hand firmly between her thighs, she halted her slow stride to bounce and shiver. Good thing her shorter legs and stiff walk kept her towards the back of the group, so she wasn't holding anyone up. Soon enough, the urge passed, leaving only an agonizing, hot, cramping pressure.

    "No...no, of course it's working," she bounced back. "It's been close to six hours, and I haven't leaked a single drop! I can manage as long as I need to now!" She was smart enough not to tempt fate, so keeping her defenses up, she resumed marching while still holding on with the tenacity expected of a dragon. "Come on, Mother, hurry up..." Still didn't mean she wanted to wait, of course. "It can't be that hard to convince Father to listen to you..."

    "Keep your wits about you," Chrom shouted from ahead. That didn't sound like declaring a pee break. Without any clarification, things went dead quiet, as all looked around for anything to explain why their leader was so on edge. One by one, they noticed the pair of glowing red eyes in the shadow of the forest, joined by another, and another, until there were at least a dozen. "Risen!"

    "We can't efficiently fight here," Robin stated. "There's too many blind spots, and the Risen blend into the darkness too well. We should run ahead to that...hm. This feels familiar. A-anyway, that clearing up there would be better." True to his word, there was a brightness at the end of the tunnel of trees, signaling a clearing with much more maneuverability. Recognizing the advantage that arena afforded, every Shepherd began running, quick as their tired, pained bodies could, into the light.

    After the momentary blindness from the full brunt of the sun, the terrain of the open field became apparent. Which meant it was time for the tactician to take control, handing out orders of a grand plan too complicated for anyone to keep track of. As expected, Morgan was the only one who looked like she knew what was happening, but with how much distraction she was surely facing, maybe she was just adept at pretending to look smart. Or maybe that was selling her sister short, Nah couldn't say, especially not now.

    Like all others, Nah was spaced out until her father called her name. "Nah, you'll be going in that direction," he directed, pointing far off in the distance. "Once you reach the valley wall, start clearing the outer edge. You should meet up with Libra somewhere along the way."

    The little manakete tried to look where her father was referring to, but her eyes got caught on a detail on the opposite end of the valley. She saw only that one thing, that grabbed her attention and wouldn't let go: a small creek, its clear water slowly streaming away. Immediately, a similar feeling awakened in Nah, though she could guarantee her flow would not be so calm. Only problem was, Robin was still looking at her, not to mention all the Shepherds right next to her, following instinct and grabbing herself hard was not the right answer with witnesses around. With that handicap, she had to make do with merely pressing her legs together.

    "A-ah," she squeaked, realizing that wasn't quite enough to stem the tide attempting once more to force its way out of her totally filled bladder. It was a long time coming, but finally, urine made its way into her underwear, just a dribble. It was still enough to send her into a panic, as she forced her thighs against each other even harder to keep the loss to just that little leak. It succeeded, for the time being at least, but the message was clear: it wouldn't work for long. "Why does this have to be so challenging?"

    That's when it dawned on her. "Of course it's hard! Father's testing how I hold up under the most extreme circumstances! He wants to know how tough I am, and how well the potion works!" She didn't relax, that was a luxury she couldn't afford anymore, but the realization did give her peace of mind. So comforting, in fact, that she didn't realize everyone else had received their orders and moved out. "H-hey! Don't leave me behind," she cried out, hobbling down her set path.

    Either despite or because of her slow stride, it wasn't long before Nah's journey was intercepted by a Risen soldier, in human swordsman form. At least his sword wasn't a Wymsbane. Reaching into the satchel hanging around her waist, she pulled out her Dragonstone, clutching it and activating its power. A radiant glow enveloped her, and when the light faded, a pink dragon had taken her place.

    Shifted into her dragon form, Nah only felt one thing: bliss. Dragons were much bigger than their human counterparts, and all their internal organs were larger to match. As soon as her body changed, the pee she was holding was moved into a dragon bladder, where it was barely a concern. It was incredible, hours of holding, and she just suddenly didn't have to go anymore. Her pain washed away like an ocean's receding waves, it was beautiful.

    Without any worry clouding her thoughts, Nah could concentrate on the battle. Baring her sharp teeth, she began forming a blast of fire in the back of her throat. If the Risen had emotion, he would certainly be terrified, seeing a dragon staring down at him, opening her mouth with only a glow in the void. It grew brighter and brighter, as the blast of flame exited her maw and flew into the monster, incinerating it in one quick burst.

    Normally, Nah would roar in delight at her strength, but she was too aware of what was to come to feel joy. Theoretically, she could stay in dragon form, but it was a very dangerous proposition, the stress it would cause on a manakete, especially a young one such as herself, could do serious damage. She would have to turn back into human form, with all the disadvantages it brought. She briefly contemplated risking the harm, just to enjoy the sensation of an empty bladder a little longer.

    It didn't happen, with a clear mind, she could weigh the consequences and decide it wasn't worth it. Another flash of light surrounded her, and her tiny body was back on the field. The torture was instantaneous, her bladder filled from near-zero to brimming all at once, she couldn't take it. "Aaaaahhhh!" She screamed in pain, falling to her knees while gripping her crotch for dear life, fingers trembling under the strain, barely registering the wetness on the fingertips growing warmer and more prominent as the small stain was expanded with more dribbles unable to stay contained. She was so close to yanking her panties down right there in the middle of the battle in order to go.

    She resisted that temptation as well, something much more difficult this time. Through nothing short of a miracle, she found the strength to get back on her feet, though without enough to spare to remove her hands. No doubt in her mind, if she were to let go, her underwear would be flooded right then and there. Tears in her eyes, she had a hard time regaining her sense of direction, she was only pointed in a direction by another undefeated Risen to be drawn to.

    Nah was never the kind of person whose response to an intense need to pee was "let a little out to ease the pressure", she just didn't see how it could work, and her current predicament was doing everything it could to prove that. Every time she would get into a skirmish, she would transform, enjoy the immense relief it brought, and proceed to suffer when she turned back. That taste of comfort only made the ensuing desperation more painful, worse and worse each and every time. After the fifth transformation, it was amazing that she hadn't wet herself yet. Or, rather, more than she already had. The tops of her stockings were looking a little damp.

    After her latest cycle of agony, it really looked like she couldn't bounce back from this one. On her knees again, leaning forward, almost falling over with her butt raised high, the entire outside world was shut off to her. All her senses were blocked off by the incredible need to keep her overfilled, overstretched bladder in control, all she could feel was the pain, absolutely begging her to just have an accident already, with Nah ready to listen. "I...I can't do this...I gotta...I...gotta pee!"

    "Nah? Are you okay, baby," a worried Nowi called out, rushing to her child's aid. "Are you hurt? Who hurt you? Did you already get them, or does mommy need to beat them up?" It appears Nah's shout wasn't as loud as she would have imagined, or Nowi was just oblivious.

    "M-Mother? What are you doing here?" Nah was told she would be running into Libra, not that she didn't welcome this development. "Oh, forget it! I'm gonna wet myself!"

    "Shhh shh shhhhhh," Nowi soothed, getting on her knees as well and hugging her daughter. "You just wandered off course a little, it's okay. Actually, it's great, because now I can help you!"

    "I-I'm sorry, Mother, but it's too late for me. I'm not going to make it."

    "Don't say that, nothing's over 'til it's over!" She pushed her palm against one of Nah's cheeks, forcing her head to the right. "Look, look! There's some bushes right over there! You're so close!"

    The hardest struggle of her life, Nah opened her eyes just enough to confirm her mother was telling the truth. Even through her blurred, unfocused vision, a group of shrubs were still clear as day. They were large, covering, and most importantly, near. It took a second for all those pieces to sink in, but once they did, her eyes shot open with a burst of adrenaline, which also carried her to her feet to bolt for the plant's cover. She still couldn't let go of her crotch, the energy could only do so much.

    It took only a few seconds for her to reach the circle of greenery, but it was still enough time for the river to flow. She didn't feel it at first, her underwear too wet for any more to cause a reaction, but she certainly realized when a hearty cascade slid down the small amount of bare thigh, soaking into her pink stockings and turning the inner half much darker.

    Time was of the utmost essence, as she shamelessly lifted her dress's hem, ignoring the yellow-stain splattered on the front, though it had nothing on the drenched and stained originally-white panties beneath, which also flew down to just before her knees, further descent stopped by the rim of her boots. This was the most she could undress, and she hurried into a squat, spreading her legs as much as she could without ripping her underwear right down the middle.

    There was no need for her to relax, her bladder had already given up. Off-yellow urine was gushing from her unmentionables, shooting between her feet and splattering in the hard dirt, forcing the grass down. The impact caused drops to splash upward, sticking to her ankles of her boots, waves in the pond ebbing outwards and expanding its reach, surrounding and engulfing the shoe's soles within seconds, before the fluid could soak into the soil. A tiny trickle without any force dropped straight down, forming a second, much smaller puddle, the main pool close to merging the two.

    "Uhhh, ahhh, nnggh...mmmmm." That was the sound of a manakete being relieved from her pure physical limit, no room for a single extra drop. Even when she wet herself in Ylisstol, she wasn't this full. This was the result of pure tenacity and endurance, and all the torment that led up to it. It felt pretty good, though the relief was dulled by how many times she'd felt the emptiness already, and the pain still lingering and diminishing.

    Pee was pouring out hard and fast, but it was still coming from a small girl, there was only so much to give. To her credit and amazement, it did stay at that rush for a long time, by her standards at least, before finally calming to what would be considered "a well-needed break" by most. Another ten seconds of that force, and the small reserves remaining exited in a small piddle. All in all, it took just shy of a minute to void her bladder.

    "Haah...haaaaaaaahhhhhh," Nah moaned, trembling in ecstasy. She could not only feel no discomfort in her abdomen, but she knew it would last this time. It was...refreshing, to put it mildly. She had tried her best and didn't give up, at least not until the very end when anyone would relent, and was rewarded as such, despite fears that she'd disgrace herself again. "Yeah...soaked panties be damned, I made it!"

    All that was left was to tidy up and redress. Reaching forward, she plucked a leaf from the bush to her side, wiping it against her privates. It was small, half the size of her palm, and its smooth texture made it a lackluster instrument for drying, but a half dozen of them got the job done. Once the little manakete was satisfied, she discarded the final leaf, letting the wind carry it down to float in the puddle, and pulled her underwear back up, instantly making the whole drying effort futile. "Ungh," she groaned in disgust at the chilling dampness, coming to terms with the fact that she'd be wearing these for at least a few hours longer. She considered leaving them behind, but then one stray wind would embarrass her far more than any accident could.

    "There. Finished." She dropped her dress and stood up, taking one final look at the mess she caused. "Wow...I can hold that much? That potion really is a miracle. I'll have to thank Father for that." That's when she remembered, she had received help making it this far. "Right, Mother!" She had been there when all seemed lost to pick Nah up and give her the final push, she deserved thanks for that. "Mother? I'm done," she called, turning back to where she had last seen her mom.

    "Nnnnghhh...haaaaa..." Nowi was still there, but her status had changed. Instead of standing casually, her legs were pressed together. Instead of looking happy, her eyes were closed and she was panting. And instead of being dry, the inner portion of her light pink shorts were a far darker and more reflective color, which carried down her thighs and into her stockings before descending past view inside her boots. Immediately after not wetting herself, Nah had to witness her mother failing that same trial.

    That's right, Nowi did mention needing to go earlier, but Nah wouldn't have imagined it would end like this. She deserved comfort, and Nah would provide it. Slow, uncomfortable, and unsure, she approached her mother. "Are...are you okay?"

    Not until she spoke did Nowi realize she was being watched, her eyes opened to see her daughter's sorry face. "Did you make it?"

    Nah reeled back at the question."Y-yes, but I'm hardly the one to worry about now! Look at you! You're wetting yourself, and looking like a little kid, and, and..."

    "I'm just happy not to hold all that anymore. That's all I needed." She smiled, it looked strained, but earnest. "This feels goooooooood." She sighed in relief as the stream died down, and she spread her feet to allow the drops loosely sticking to her to fall. "There, all better," she chirped, shaking her hips to dislodge as much as she could, of course remaining drenched.

    The young manakete girl had no idea how to process what was unfolding before her eyes. Her mother, over a thousand years old, more than enough time to learn how to control herself, peed her pants. And she looked content with that outcome! "B-but you had an accident! That's only something little kids do, and you're supposed to be strong, and-"

    "Nah." Just the way Nowi said her daughter's name was enough of an interruption. This wasn't her cheerful persona, this was her motherly wisdom speaking...while soaked from the waist down. "It's just like you said. It was just an accident. It happens from time to time, and it doesn't matter. Whether or not you always make it to the bathroom, or the bushes, it doesn't mean you aren't strong. Even if it did, it doesn't change that I love you. And your father loves you. And Morgan loves you. And everyone else likes you. And besides, you made it! I could hear it all the way from here, that was impressive regardless! Take pride in being able to hold even that!"

    "M-Mother..." Nah always tried to stay strong, keep her emotions hidden and think logically. But whenever Nowi started talking right to her, bridging the gap and getting personal, she cried every time. "Moooooooootheeeeeeeeer!" She ran into Nowi's arms, who had to quickly outstretch them to allow for a hug. Nah nestled in her breast, what little there was, letting tears run down her cheeks as Nowi patted and rubbed her back.

    "Hm? What are you doing over here, Nah?" Now there was a third voice neither saw coming, but it wasn't one that alarmed either of the two. It was just Robin, after all. "You're supposed to be over there."

    Nah detached herself from her mother's bosom, wiping her tears on her gloves. "Oh, I...I got a little off-track."

    "She just needed a little help making it to the bushes," Nowi elaborated, "nothing to worry about."

    With the two girls separate, Robin got his first look at his wife, and her pants. "It looks like you needed the help a little more."

    "I'm fine," Nowi waved off. "Nah did well, and that's all that matters."

    "Right!" Nah just remembered what she wanted to say to her dad. "Thanks so much for that potion! I only made it this far because of it, I never would have lasted without it!"

    Robin scratched the back of his neck, a nervous grin across his face. "Oh. I-I'm sorry, Nah, but I wasn't honest with you. You see...that potion was fabricated. Just a mixture of various ingredients."

    "What?" Nothing about this added up, it wasn't believable. "No, that can't be true. It worked! It really worked!"

    "Well, that's exactly it. Your mother and I were discussing it, and she suggested your root problem was lack of confidence. You get so worried about how much you can hold, you think you can't hold anything, and you keep making it worse and worse. So I figured, I come up with some way to make you think you can hold more, like, say, a fake potion, and the results would manifest. So, you're correct, it did work, exactly according to my design. You waited longer because you thought you could."

    "See? I told you!" Nowi gave her daughter a hard slap on the back, almost causing the young manakete to lose balance. "You're already strong, you're just a worrywart! Happens to everyone! Don't put yourself down so much, you're a great manakete!"

    "And, as a fruitful coincidence, it appears you learned a second aspect of the lesson today as well," Robin seamlessly continued. "Remember how Morgan tried to help you back in Ylisstol?"

    "Yeah, for all the good she did," Nah grumbled.

    "But look how much I helped," Nowi beamed. "All of us are willing to help you, but you have to tell us when something's bothering you! You can't just keep everything bottled up inside, or it's just going to linger and eat away at you! Better to just tell one of us!" She leaned in close to Nah. "That's a good lesson for everything."

    Her parents had a point, she had to admit, but it didn't feel right. She had to be strong and steady, that's what an army needed, that's how to avoid pain, that's what she'd learned. "I don't know..."

    "Take your time coming to terms with it. Just promise that you'll come to us with any questions or concerns." Robin held his arms out for a hug, with Nowi eagerly taking the invitation, leaving enough open room for a third member. And, after a little nonverbal prodding, Nah joined in. It was a silent, happy moment, until the embrace naturally dissolved ten seconds later. "I'm glad we had this talk, but this wasn't the only plan I had. It's pretty important that you go back to your position, Nah."

    "Oh! Right, sorry!" She ran off back to the edge of the valley, to the approximate location she would have reached by now, had her little detour not taken place. But she didn't get far before stopping and turning back. "Wait, one more question! How come Chrom didn't allow any stops?"

    "Well...I guess I can tell you, so long as you promise to keep quiet. See, he had received a report this morning that Gangrel was spotted not too far from here, growing closer to our camp. As you can imagine, hearing the news that a dead man was coming for him was pretty terrifying. We talked it over, and decided that we couldn't rule out the possibility that he had attained serious supernatural powers in resurrection, so engaging him would be dangerous. And Chrom also said he didn't want news to spread, it would cause either panic, or distrust of him for believing something so foolish. Again, we couldn't rule out a mutiny to make Shanty Pete proud, and a tactician has to prepare for all outcomes."

    "I'm...not sure how to take that news."

    "And that's exactly why we didn't risk it. Now, hurry along, before my battle strategy becomes totally undone without a way to redo it." Nah nodded, rotating back and running off. As soon as she was safely out of sight, Robin sighed. "This is all so confusing, I don't think I'm quite ready to be a father yet."

    "It's not that hard, you just have to understand how kids think. For what it's worth, given how busy you've been and how they were just sprung on you, I think you've been doing a great job," Nowi reassured, holding her husband tight.

    "Er, not that I don't enjoy the hug, but could you back off a little? You're getting my clothes damp through contact."

    "Too bad." Realizing he couldn't convince her to ease off, Robin gave up the struggle, and just focused on looking over the horizon as a couple. It was tranquil and romantic, they would have been content staying like this for awhile, until Nowi made an observation of her own. "We should really get back to the battle now." Knowing she was right, they let go of each other, reaching for their respective weapons. Paired up, they charged forward on their original path, ready to face their obstacles, whether they be enemy or family.

  5. With thanks to Captain L for editing and OmoCommando for the commissioned artwork

    (Note: So this is a bit tricky. While these characters would be considered underaged in the original Japanese version, the localizations referred to them as adults given they could be married and have children. So I guess it only contains underaged wetting desperation if you believe it does?)

     

    “Sakura?”

    “Hmm?” The soft call of her name and a gentle nudge to the shoulder stirred Princess Sakura of Hoshido into the waking world. Her eyes fluttered open while she slowly sat up from her bed with a moan. She could not see the sun from her room, but knew that it had to be the early morning hours where it was only beginning to peek over the horizon.

    She had expected to see Hana or Subaki, her retainers, when her eyes focused. Instead, she found Princess Elise of Nohr, dressed in her normal outfit and staring back at her with a bright smile. “Oh, Elise!” she gasped, “W-what brings you here so early?”

    “Morning, Sakura,” replied Elise, “Sorry to wake you up so early, but I kinda have a big favor to ask of you.”

    “A favor?” Sakura rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.

    Elise put her hands behind her back in an uncharacteristic display of sheepishness. “Yep. See, I was supposed to go with Midori this morning to find medicinal herbs and plants, but I think one of her nighttime brews must’ve been bad or something, because she’s definitely not feeling well today.”

    “She isn’t?”

    “Yeah, I went into her room a few minutes ago, and let’s just say she isn’t gonna be joining us for the next few meals.”

    “Oh, that sounds awful,” said Sakura, putting a hand to her mouth. “Is there anything I can do to help her?”

    “Azama’s already taking care of her, so she’ll be okay.” Elise frowned. “But we still need to gather those plants, and I’ve never been good at telling them apart on my own. I don’t wanna bring back anything poisonous by accident, or we might have a whole army of Midori’s on our hand.”

    Her mind had not fully awakened, so it took a moment for Elise’s words to sink in. “A-are you asking me to help you find these plants?”

    Elise held her hands up as if in prayer. “Pretty please? Xander would scold me good if I messed this up! I won’t ask you for anything like this ever again, promise!”

    “E-Elise,” Sakura replied, “You don’t have to say anything like that.”

    “Huh? What do you mean?”

    Sakura smiled. “I’d be glad to help out. I’m no Midori, but I should know which plants aren’t p-poisonous at least.”

    Elise threw her arms around Sakura, pulling her into tight hug. “Oh, thank you so much, Sakura! You’re the best!”

    “Th-that’s… what… friends are for…?” Sakura managed to say as her air was squeezed out.

    “Whoops, sorry!” Elise let go at once. “Anyway, we should get going as soon as we can. We need those plants in by the afternoon.”

    “R-right,” Sakura said once she regained her breath. “I’ll get dressed as quickly as I can. Um, c-could you please wait outside for me?”

    “You got it!” said Elise, her twintails bobbing with each step as she skipped towards the door. “Thanks again!” she added as she stepped outside and shut the door.

    Now alone in her room again, Sakura sighed and climbed out of bed, pausing to stretch in her white sleeping robes. It was not the most ideal way she wanted to spend her morning, but she could not complain at all if it meant spending more time with Elise.

    Like the rest of her family, Princess Sakura’s life had become one twist after another. Being reunited with her long-lost sibling was only the start of events she never thought would happen; next came getting involved in a war not against the Nohrians, but allied with them against another kingdom no one had heard of until a few months ago. It was a life of drama and uncertainty, where every day could easily be her last, one very different from her structured and peaceful days in Hoshido.

    But it was not all chaos and tragedy. In what felt like such a short time, Sakura had met so many new faces and made friends with a good number of them. The one friendship she never expected would happen, however, was with a princess of Nohr. Despite hailing from two very different worlds, she and Elise talked, played music, and worked together like lifelong companions. It was a bond Sakura cherished as much as her family bonds; of course she would help out if Elise needed it.

    A few minutes later, Sakura had changed into her normal dress and groomed herself enough for where she was headed. She was certain it would be a fun morning, if a bit dirty.

     


     

    Not far from Corrin’s castle in the astral plane was a forest home to several kinds of plants and fungi, many of which had medicinal properties that proved invaluable to the war effort. It was a regular sight to see the less combat-inclined heroes making trips there, and the realm’s relative safety from invasion meant anyone could go there with little fear of being attacked. This is where Sakura and Elise had spent the last few hours searching for herbs.

    “What about this one?” asked Elise, holding up a set of twisting roots.

    “Let me see.” Sakura leaned in to take a closer look. “Um, this looks l-like one of the poisonous kinds.”

    Elise looked at the root with a frown. “Really? Aw man, I thought I had found a good one for sure.”

    “In fact, I think this may be the same root you showed me a while ago. Three times now, actually.”

    Now Elise looked at the root with raised eyes. “Jeez, maybe I shouldn’t come along for herb-finding anymore.”

    Sakura giggled. “It’s okay. That’s why they make this a two-person job.”

    Elise found herself giggling too. “Well, at least one of us is definitely pulling their weight. I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t come with me.”

    “Oh, i-it’s nothing.” Sakura blushed and scratched her head at the compliment. “Everybody does so much to help out, it’s only right I t-try to do my share.”

    “I think you’ve definitely done your share today. Just look at how many we found already.” Elise pointed to her horse standing nearby, with two of its saddlebags having roots and stems sticking out from being stuffed full.

    “W-wow,” said Sakura, “I guess I hadn’t been paying attention.” Not when my mind has been… elsewhere, she thought. “Do you think that will be enough for the camp?”

    “It might not be the numbers Midori would pull in, but I’m sure everyone will be happy with what we’ve found.”

    “I sure hope so.” Sakura looked at the bags with a frown.

    “Well, we can keep looking for a while longer if you think it’s not enough.”

    A while longer!? “N-no! I, um, think we’re j-just fine!” blurted Sakura, eyes widened.

    Elise could only blink at first. “Um, okay. Do you have somewhere you have to be later?”

    Realizing her outburst, Sakura glanced away and put her hands together. “Um, y-yes, I do need to go s-somewhere soon. I should’ve said something, but it s-slipped my mind.” It was not exactly a lie, but Sakura still fretted over whether Elise would believe her or not.

    Her answer came when Elise frowned and sighed. “And I was almost starting to enjoy looking for plants, too.”

    It was victory, but it still pained Sakura to see her friend sound disappointed. “I’m sorry, Elise. I r-really enjoy spending time with you, but we both have our d-duties to the war. We can talk again at lunch time, I promise.”

    Elise perked up a little bit. “Alright, lunchtime it is! But first, let’s get these plants back home and see if we can’t make something for Midori.” She then turned to her horse and walked forward, lightly humming while she tossed the poison root to the side.

    Thank goodness we’re finally heading back. Now with no one looking at her, Sakura took up a less relaxed stance, rubbing her legs together and idly placing a hand beneath her stomach while she trailed behind Elise.

    Like she had mentioned earlier, she needed to go somewhere soon, but it was a different kind of going than she had implied. In her haste to get dressed and help out Elise, she had made the decision to forgo a particularly important part of her morning ritual. At first, she had thought nothing of it; she had plenty of experience in holding for long periods of time as princess of a kingdom, a couple hours outside would surely be within her capabilities.

    Her overfilled bladder told her otherwise. She had realized her mistake only an hour into their task, and it had only gotten worse over time. It took every bit of restraint she had to not dance in place like a little kid, and even then, she had to wonder if she would make it back to her personal restroom in time.

    Being out in the woods with just one other person should have made this the easiest problem to deal with, but for Sakura, that path was never an option. Ever since she was a little girl, Sakura had a very tough time letting herself go anywhere but in a bathroom. It was especially a problem on camping trips with her family. The moment anyone even got near her when she was trying would cause her to close up tight enough that no liquid would escape no matter how hard she pushed. Only her mother, the only person she felt truly relaxed around no matter what, could help her calm down enough to get the job done.

    Now that she was more grown and traveling with an army, she had gotten a little more used to the idea of squatting and answering nature’s call in its domain. Unfortunately, her bladder shyness was as persistent as ever; she would often have to slip far away from the others while they were at ease to take care of it, leading to some very close calls on occasion. It was immature and dangerous, but she could not see any other way to handle it.

    “Whew, I feel like going back to bed,” said Elise, pulling Sakura from her focus on her bladder. “This is definitely earlier than I’m used to being up.”

    “Um, m-me too,” said Sakura, “I hope you don’t have too much to do today.”

    “It’s not a whole lot, but I’m gonna be on my feet all day.” Elise sighed wistfully. “That bed is gonna feel so nice later tonight.”

    “I’m sorry to hear that.” Sakura looked back at the horse following behind them. “You should ride your horse the rest of the way back. It’ll help save your strength.”

    “Hee hee, it’s okay. I don’t mind walking side by side with you. Um, and besides…” Although they were alone, Elise leaned towards Sakura and whispered, “It’s hard to ride a horse when you need the little girl’s room.”

    “Y-you do!?” Sakura did not mean to shout, but she was certainly surprised.

    “Y-yeah, I kinda forgot to pay my morning visit to the bathroom.” Elise put one hand behind her head and the other between her legs, which were now pressed together. “Probably should’ve said something, but we were really in the plant-finding zone, and I just forgot again.”

    She just forgot? Yet another thing about Elise that Sakura found strange. “W-well, do you think you can m-make it back to the castle?”

    Elise shrugged. “Probably, though it’s gonna be an uncomfortable walk back.” Her hips wiggled to further emphasize her point.

    It was getting a little too easy for Sakura to relate to Elise’s plight, but she did her best to remain focused. “O-okay, but if it gets to be too much, we can always stop to, um, take care of that.” She was careful with her words not just for politeness, but to keep herself from thinking too much about what “stopping” would entail.

    “You know, I might just take your advice there,” said Elise, eyeing the woods just off the trail. “Oh, alright! Can you watch my horse while I, um, water the grass really quick-”

    “Oh!”

    As if on cue, Sakura’s bladder let off a particularly strong surge of pain. Instinct overpowered her desire for modesty, and she shoved her hands between her tightly-pressed legs, but the damage had been done. A spurt of warmth radiated from her underwear, certainly bigger than just a drop and more than enough to put Sakura in a panic. How was she ever going to make to the castle now?

    “S-Sakura! What’s wrong?”

    And now Elise stood in front of her with a face of pure worry on top of her plight. Never had she been in a desperate situation like this.

    “I… um…” Sakura could not form any words or make eye contact. She had wanted to say that she was fine, but the strain of her predicament was too much.

    With nothing else to go on, Elise’s eyes trailed down to the source of her problems, the hands pressed on her groin and the legs squeezed together. Her panicked look faded into one of realization, the look that Sakura dreaded seeing the most.

    “Sakura,” asked Elise in a soft voice, “Do you… need to use the bathroom too?”

    Sakura could feel tears forming in her eyes. Yet again, her situation had gotten worse; now her best friend knew about her problem and worried over her. If there was an award for the most pathetic princess, she would certainly win it.

    She had to do something to at least quell Elise’s fears, but no words would leave her. All Sakura could do was nod slowly and do her best to not cry.

    “Well, that’s a relief,” said Elise, returning to her smile. “I was worried it was something serious there. Come on, we’ll take a quick potty break together and be back on our way.”

    “T-Together!?” exclaimed Sakura.

    Elise raised an eyebrow. “Why not? It’s just the two of us, and we can hide behind different bushes or something if you want.”

    Sakura turned away a little from her friend. “I… but, I can’t…”

    “What do you mean you can’t?” Elise asked, but before Sakura could attempt a response, her eyelids opened up in realization again. “Sakura… do you have trouble going around others?”

    The last of her secrets were finally laid bare. A tear ran down Sakura’s cheek while she nodded again, unable to lie even in the best of times.

    Not that she had expected Elise to judge or mock her for it, but Sakura still felt a little better when all Elise did was gently rest her hand on Sakura’s wrist. “Can I share a secret with you?” she asked.

    “A s-secret?”

    Elise nodded. “When I was little, I never wanted to go anywhere but my own bathroom, just like you. In fact, we went camping one night, and I actually had an accident because I wasn’t brave enough to tinkle outside.”

    “You… you did?” Sakura could not begin to imagine the cheerful and brave girl standing before her wetting herself like a toddler.

    A blush grew on Elise’s cheeks. “Y-yeah, but then my big sis Camilla taught me some tricks on how to make yourself go anywhere, even around other people. I haven’t had an accident since then.”

    Sakura did not need to hear what Elise had to say next. “I… I don’t know if they would w-work on me.”

    “Please, Sakura?” Elise put on a pair of puppy-dog eyes. “You looked like you were in pain just now, and I don’t want you to end up hurting yourself.”

    There it was, the one thing Sakura couldn’t stand the most: other people worrying for her sake. Still, even with Elise’s friendly offer, she was filled with doubt. Tricks to make her go anywhere? It sounded too good to be true, and even if it wasn’t, it would mean she’d probably have to do it right next to Elise. The thought alone made her urethra clamp up tighter than she could have managed on her own.

    Then again, what did she have to lose now? Elise had just witnessed her nearly lose control, and then figured out her embarrassing secret. Even if Elise never said a word, somewhere down the line, someone else would find out, then more still unless she did something about it now. Besides, they were in the middle of a war, and things would only get more dangerous from here. The sooner she attempted to learn how to do this, the less of a burden she would be to the rest of the army.

    Sakura took a breath and closed her eyes before respond. “Okay, I’ll d-do it.”

    “You will? Great!” said Elise. “Can you walk, or do you just want to do it here?”

    At that point, Sakura noticed that the the painful pulse that had rocked her body had died away, allowing her to relax her legs a little. Though it was just the two of them, she was certainly not about to do it on a trail where they could be easily spotted. “L-Let’s go behind a tree.”

    Giving a nod, Elise tugged on Sakura’s wrist and stepped forward, pulling the pink-headed princess with her. They walked only a little ways off the path and behind a set of trees and bushes before coming to a stop.

    “Is this a good spot?” asked Elise, letting go of Sakura’s wrist.

    “Um, yes,” replied Sakura. As good as I could hope for out here, at least.

    “Okay, then let’s get started right away. First step: Take off your undies!”

    What courage Sakura had mustered turned right back into panic. “T-take them… off!?” she stammered.

    “Of course. You can’t tinkle with them still on, you know,” said Elise like it was the simplest thing in the world.

    “B-but… off?” Sakura gulped. “As in… all the way off?”

    “Yep! If you wanna learn how to go near others, you gotta commit to it.” Elise turned around and reached her hands underneath her dress. “I’m gonna take mine off too, just to be fair. Now hurry before your bladder gets started without us.”

    Not wanting to watch her friend undress like a peeping tom, Sakura turned around and twiddled her thumbs. Did she really have to remove her underwear entirely? It seemed so improper and embarrassing to do something like that in the open. Still, she would have to expose herself to answer nature’s call anyway, and if Elise could do it without thinking twice, then maybe it wasn’t so bad after all. If it was the only way, then she would do whatever it took.

    Putting her determined face back on, Sakura’s hands hooked underneath her red skirt and grabbed her underwear on both sides. She paused to take a breath, then slowly but surely tugged downwards, the edges peeling off her thighs before pulling the rest of the garment with it. Soon, her cherry-red panties had gone below her skirt, the only thing amiss being the wet patch at the bottom.

    Halfway there now, Sakura kept pulling down, having to put a little more effort into getting it past her socks and sandals. Once past her knees, she raised one foot up and through the hole, then did the same with the other so as not to get them dirty. She would still have to wear them once this was over, after all.

    Sakura held her underwear up in front of her. She could hardly believe it, but she was now bottomless out in the open. The sensation of her skirt touching bare skin and the open air gently caressing her sensitive places made her feel like fainting from embarrassment, but it also made her need to go more apparent than ever.

    “Um, they’re off n-now,” she called out.

    “They are? Good job!” said Elise behind her. “Could you hand them to me now?”

    “B-but why?” Sakura turned around, doing her best to keep eye contact and not glance downward.

    “It’s for safekeeping. You’ll get them right back once we’re done here, I promise.” Elise held out her free hand while her other hand held her frilly black bloomers. How she was able to pull them past her boots so quickly, Sakura was not about to ask.

    “O-okay. Here you go,” said Sakura as she placed them in Elise’s hand.

    “Thanks!” Turning around, Elise carefully hung both panties on a nearby tree branch. Sakura worried that she would have made a comment on the wet patch, but it never came.

    “S-so, what do we do n-next?” asked Sakura, now back to fidgeting and playing with her skirt.

    Elise first answered by putting her own hands on her skirt and turning a little to the side. “Next step is to get into place, so pull up your skirt and squat down.”

    Sakura averted her eyes as Elise did just that. How her friend could be so brazen with this was something she could never understand. Rather than joining her right away, Sakura stared off at nothing in particular while keeping a death grip on her dress.

    “What’s wrong?” asked Elise, “You’re not thinking about trying it standing up, are you?”

    “N-n-no!” Sakura shook her head. “I-I just… c-can you promise me y-you won’t look when I…”

    “I can close my eyes if you want.”

    “T-thank you,” said Sakura.

    Accepting that was as good as she would get for privacy, Sakura lifted her skirt and crouched into a squat, her bottom hovering less than a foot from the ground with her legs spread shoulder-width apart. She was fully exposed now, with nothing to block anyone from getting a good view of down there, but she trusted Elise to not peek, and it would ensure her legs and feet would not get wet in the process.

    Here she was, in the best time and place for her to pee given her situation. But just as she expected, the waves of urine that were threatening to spill out of her mere moments ago no longer could, like an invisible seal had been placed around her bladder.

    “Okay, I’m here. What do I do now?” she asked, glancing towards Elise. As promised, her eyes were closed, giving Sakura a little reason to relax. She repaid her friend by doing her best to not look downward herself.

    “The key to letting it go is to relax,” said Elise, “Don’t force it out, just let it come out on its own.”

    Relaxing with her unmentionables visible to the whole world with the intention of urinating? It seemed more impossible than winning the war all by herself. “And h-how do I r-relax?” she asked.

    “You do meditation, right?”

    “Y-yes, I do.”

    “It’s kind of like that. Just close your eyes and take some slow, deep breaths through your nose.”

    “O-okay. I’ll try.” Sakura let her eyes fall shut and took in a long breath.

    “Just like that,” she heard Elise say, “Breathe in… and out again. Clear your mind, and focus only on your breathing and senses.”

    Clear my mind? wondered Sakura. Was that even possible for her right now? Sure, it was an easy feat to achieve for her during her regular meditation, but the circumstances here were far different, the biggest one being her lack of underwear. Still, she had to give it her best shot, for the alternative was unacceptable.

    And so, Sakura kept up her slow breathing and tried her hardest to focus only on what her senses told her. Birds chirping and tree branches swaying back and forth. The smell of leaves and earth from pulling up plants. The light breeze blowing across her face and tickling her- Eep! Maybe not think about that.

    Despite that interrupting thought, Sakura had to admit the meditating was helping. Her heart no longer pounded in her chest from embarrassment and worry, and she was actually getting a little used to her position, her tired leg muscles and revealing squat notwithstanding.

    But even in this relaxed state, Sakura had still not managed to let out a single drop of pee. The worry slowly crept back into her mind, along with a bit of frustration. It felt so close to making its way out, but those subconscious fears were not giving up. All it would probably take was a little something more to break that last barrier and get the flow going.

    But what would that something be? Her first thought was maybe if she heard or saw someone else peeing, it would encourage her to do the same. Curiously, she had not heard Elise relieving herself, so it was something to try. Unfortunately, past experience told her that would not work; back when they were kids, not even watching Hinoka pull her underwear down and tinkle like it was no big deal would help her do the same.

    If only her mother were here to help her. There was just something about her presence that made Sakura feel like she could be brave enough to do something like that. Her soothing voice, her gentle smile, the warmth of her hand…

    Sakura opened her eyes, now knowing what was missing. Would Elise be okay with something like that, though? It was such a personal thing to ask her, yet she felt that if anything was going to make her finally go, it would be this.

    “Um, E-Elise?” she asked.

    Elise turned towards her, still keeping her eyes shut. “Yes?”

    “I, um, w-would, er, I mean…” it was a hard thing to conceive for her, let alone say.

    Sakura felt a gloved hand feeling around her leg until it rested on her knee. “It’s okay, Sakura. You can just say it, I know you can.”

    Those words were all she needed to hear. Taking a breath to steel herself, Sakura finally let them leave her lips.

    “C-can we… hold h-hands?”

    She wanted to bury her head in her hands and shrink away, pretending that she had not just said that. But that was not what a princess was supposed to do. She had to own up to what she said, no matter what happened next.

    “Sure thing, Sakura.”

    Not that she would not have been either way, but Sakura could not help but be shocked. Elise accepted her request, no questions asked?  Never would she have believed that to happen, yet there was Elise lifting her hand and holding it in the air for her. She could almost believe it to be a dream if not for the pain in her legs and bladder. Whether it was a dream or not, Sakura knew she could not back out now; it was her only hope.

    At a snail’s pace, Sakura lifted a hand from her skirt and towards Elise’s. She had expected the gloved hand to retract like it had touched something hot when she first made contact, but it stayed right where it was. Just like how she did it with her mother, Sakura’s fingers intertwined with Elise’s until they rested on the back of Elise’s hand.

    In just a few seconds, the temperature on Sakura’s cheeks grew even higher. She was holding Elise’s hand! Yes, it was underneath a thick glove, but the effect was just the same. Never had she done this with anyone outside her family, not even her retainers.

    It was almost too much for her to take, the thoughts and emotions now whirling through her mind. And yet, amidst all the chaos was a calm center, not unlike the eye of a storm. It came from the sense of relaxation and safety she felt from holding another person’s hand back when she was just a little girl. Pleasant memories of meeting new friends, walking through a park, or simply relaxing in a garden with her family, rose up and lifted the fog of fear inside her.

    The feeling that Elise really was there to help her fully sunk in, and a lot of things did not matter to Sakura anymore. Not her nudity, embarrassment, or shyness. She felt like she could do anything with Elise by her side, maybe even...

    “Hah!?”

    Sakura squeezed Elise’s hand. Her nether regions grew wet and warm as a spurt leaked out of her and onto the ground, the leak ending as quickly as it began. It had happened; she had managed to pee next to another person. It was only just a little, but that was further than she had ever gotten before with anyone aside from her mother.

    Her once-peaceful mind now ran wild with thoughts and questions. Was the barrier finally broken? Had Elise’s techniques actually worked, or was it simply because her bladder could not hold it any longer? Would she actually keep peeing, or would this be all that she can manage?

    Her answer came only a few seconds later. This time, it didn’t catch her by surprise; Sakura could feel the subtle contractions of something moving through her down there. Sure enough, another dribble of urine soon escaped from her, making a soft but noticeable pitter-patter as it landed on the ground. It also ended after less than a second, but now Sakura could feel even more on the way, and it would probably not stop.

    “E-Elise…” whispered Sakura.

    “What is it?” asked Elise.

    “I… I’m g-going to…”

    “Just let it happen, Sakura. You’ve earned it.”

    Elise was right, she realized. She had come so far already, and there was no stopping it regardless. The only thing she could do was sit and wait for it to happen. Sakura then closed her eyes and allowed to let it come on its own.

    And then, it finally happened. It began as a soft dribble, some of trailing down Sakura’s privates and dripping onto the ground, but most pushing out through the air before it landed a small ways from her. Sakura squeaked at the first bit of the golden liquid leaving her, the last bit of restraint in her subconscious mind begging her to stop it and wait for a bathroom. However, the more it came out, the more she got used to it, and the further her muscles relaxed, allowing the pee stream to grow stronger and relax her further.

    I.. I’m doing it, thought Sakura. I’m… relieving myself with someone else. What had been unthinkable mere minutes ago was now reality, yet Sakura did not feel the least bit mortified or shameful about it. A bit embarrassed, sure, but it was nothing that no one in the world did not have to go through at some point in their lives. Aside from this, she could not deny the relaxing and pleasing sensations now radiating from her groin, replacing the awful fullness that had been the source of so much worry in her life.

    Despite her proper upbringing, the shy and modest Sakura could not resist a moan of pleasure, her only restraint coming from keeping her mouth closed. Preserving her pure image was the last thing on her mind at this moment. For the first time since her mother, she had found someone she could let herself go with, and the feeling could only be described as sheer bliss.

    At least, for a little while. As the high of relief tapered off, the logical parts of Sakura’s mind returned to her. She had been peeing for quite a while, and yet had not checked her stream for the sake of hygiene and good aim. As embarrassing as it was, she had to take at least one look.

    Fluttering her eyes open, Sakura soon discovered she did not have to look straight down to see nature in action. A powerful stream of gold shot out strong enough to produce a hiss from down there. It landed a good distance from her legs, already creating quite the impressive puddle with a strong smell to boot, the sound of liquid hitting hard ground gradually changing as it grew muddier.

    Oh… oh my. All that was inside me? Sakura thought as she could only stare at her stream. She knew for some time that her bathroom visits could get rather noisy and lengthy, but actually seeing it for herself was still quite the surprise. Maybe it was for the best that she didn’t join the rest of the army for their pee breaks. Surely, no one else could make a volume like this.

    She was immediately proven wrong. Out the corner of her eye, Sakura spotted a second stream of pee landing not far from hers, just as powerful, golden, and robust as her own. It was quickly followed by a new hissing noise and a happy “hahhh” from next to her, adding to a symphony Sakura thought was too noisy already.

    Eep! Sakura averted her eyes to the corner. Watching herself go was one thing, but Elise had promised to not look at her peeing. It was only right that she didn’t look either, not that she wanted to see it in the first place.

    Warning: Picture Contains Nudity

    image.thumb.png.329572c76835b807b834b26b5faf21df.png

    Even though she had expected a lengthy relief, Sakura was still surprised and a bit bashful with how long her pee took. It had to have been about a minute since it started, yet her stream felt and sounded no weaker than when it hit full strength. From the sound of things, Elise was not having a mere tinkle, either, for the hissing was as strong as ever, and she continued to let out little noises of satisfaction at her emptying bladder. Not that Sakura could blame her; she could not resist the occasional whimper or hum herself, in spite of the growing awkwardness.

    But every beginning has its end, and Sakura’s trail of urine started its decline before too long. Soon, it was little more than a light trickle with a weak trail running down her groin, and then just a few drops, her pee effectively finished. Elise’s pee faded out around the same time as well, the words “much better” breathlessly leaving her lips as it came to a stop. It was a bit embarrassing for Sakura to find out how much more urine she could store than her friend. Then again, maybe Elise wasn’t as bursting to go as she was.

    Whatever the case, she had other things to worry about, first and foremost finding something to clean herself with up. As fate would have it, right next to her foot was a set of fallen leaves Sakura knew from experience to be safe. Letting go of Elise’s hand, she grabbed them and held a couple in front of her friend.

    “H-here you go,” said Sakura.

    “Huh?” Elise opened her eyes. “Oh, thanks, Sakura!”

    Only the sound of ruffling could be heard as the girls went about getting clean. The leaves were not the most comfortable, but they got the job done, and were soon discarded on the ground. They stood up afterwards, letting their skirts fall and giving them some modesty again.

    “I don’t know about you, but I feel a lot better after that,” said Elise, staring at the massive puddle before them.

    Sakura found herself fidgeting with her skirt again. “Um, m-may I have my s-smallclothes back, please?”

    “Oh, right! Almost forgot.” Elise walked over and grabbed their underwear from the branch, then returned Sakura’s panties to her.

    “Th-thank you.” They slipped them back on, Sakura noting that the wetness on the crotch had dried to a light damp feeling. She would still change into a new pair back home, but at last she wouldn’t be bottomless anymore.

    And with that, she realized, it was over. Sakura had just peed outside with another person, something she thought was simply impossible a few minutes ago.

    “So, how do you feel?” asked Elise.

    “Um, I don’t know,” replied Sakura.

    “Hee hee, it’s okay. I felt the same way my first time, too. It gets easier the more you do it, though.”

    “I hope so.” Sakura put on a small smile, hands together on her skirt. “But, thank you so much for h-helping me do that. I don’t know what I would’ve done without you.”

    Elise rubbed the back of her head. “Aw, it was nothing. All I did was tell you how to do it. The rest of it came from inside you, Sakura. Literally even, hee hee!”

    “Still, I don’t know how I could ever make it up to you.”

    At this, Elise put a finger to her chin. “Well, there is one thing you can do.”

    “What is it?” asked Sakura.

    The blush on Elise’s face returned. “Well, I said I haven’t had any accidents since I learned Camilla’s tricks, but sometimes it’s still hard for me to go around others, especially with the rest of the camp.”

    Yet another surprising revelation from her best friend. “B-but what can I do to help with that?” she asked.

    It took a few seconds for Elise to respond. “Whenever the army goes on potty break, c-can we go together like this?”

    Together? With everyone!? The thought put Sakura’s relaxed heart back into a panic. Peeing with one person was bad enough, but with the rest of the ladies in the army? She could practically faint from the idea.

    But then she remembered the soothing feeling of holding Elise’s hand, and how all those fears and doubts faded away in those moments. If it worked for her just now, then maybe…

    “Okay, I’ll go with you,” Sakura replied.

    “You will? Thanks a bunch, Sakura!” Elise pulled her into a hug. “We’re gonna be the best tinkle buddies, you’ll see!”

    “P-please don’t call it that!”

     


     

    The war would drag on for a long time, taking the armies through new lands and endless waves of combat and shocking revelations. They marched on, never knowing what new challenges awaited them every day.

    But there was one constant among the ranks. Whenever the troops would stop and disperse to relieve themselves, Sakura and Elise could be found huddled in a squat with their backs turned to the rest of the women, their hands held together while a yellow stream trickled from beneath their skirts, both of them wearing a smile the whole time. In times of war, even the smallest of comforts could mean a lot, and the girls found that there were few comforts better than being able to relax and let go with another friend no matter what.

  6. UA Hero Academy was not just the most prestigious school for heroes, but also one of the most expansive. Roughly an hour outside of city limits were several large-scale training facilities and simulations, each meticulously crafted to help would-be heroes respond to just about any crisis they could imagine. It was almost an artform how they could make a simulated city or factory seem real enough that students would protect it as if it was the genuine thing.

    Right now, Ochako could not focus on the grandeur of the makeshift city streets she walked through. Her major thought was if the architects had gone to the trouble of designing some of these buildings with functioning bathrooms. She knew it was the last thing she should be focusing on, but the pressure in her distended bladder made it all but impossible to ignore.

    How did it get so bad, she wondered. Sure, it had been awhile since her last pee, but she had done lengthy stretches between bathroom visits before without much trouble. The few sips of lemonade from the cafeteria couldn’t have added that much, either. Was the stress of not having lunch and a surprise training exercise affecting her in weird ways? Whatever it was, at least the walking helped tone down the pain, if only a little bit. She also gladly took advantage of being behind all her teammates by keeping a hand on her groin.

    “Jeez, my stomach is killing me.”

    Of course, that hand would come straight off the moment her teammates did anything remotely different.

    “Wait, weren’t you bragging about not letting your stomach get in your way back at school?” asked Hanta Sero with a cheeky grin.

    “Hey, I still stand by that,” retorted Kirishima, “Though I gotta admit, I wasn’t expecting to be this hungry. This might actually cut into my endurance a bit.”

    “Well if that’s the case, you can just sit back and let me do the heavy lifting. I’m still in tip-top shape today.” Sero stuck out his chest in confidence, but as if on cue, his stomach growled immediately after, causing his grin to fall away.

    “Ha! You were saying, tape boy?” Kirishima gently elbowed Sero in the gut.

    “Alright, alright, so I’m pretty starved too, but at least everyone here is in the same boat as me.” Sero looked behind him, forcing Ochako to snap her hand away again. “Isn't that right, you two?”

    “Um, w-well…” Ochako was not the best at being put on the spot, especially with her bladder as full as it was.

    “I think we need to start focusing on our surroundings,” said Midoriya next to her. “If the exercise has already started, then the robots might be attacking the city right now.”

    That's right, our mission. Ochako had nearly forgotten their objective between the team’s banter and her bladder. Despite Aizawa’s warning, her team’s exercise really did just boil down to smashing robot that they found. The major catch was the robots would not be targeting them, but instead attacking the city directly. Their goal was to prevent as much collateral damage as possible, for as All-Might put it, “A true hero is never as destructive as the villains they fight.”

    “You say that, but I'm not seeing or hearing anything around here,” said Kirishima.

    “That's because you're only on the ground, dummy,” replied Sero. “You gotta get up high to get a good look, like this!” He raised his arm skyward and fired a long strip of sellotape from his wheel-shaped elbow. It latched onto the top of a nearby building, and Sero pulled himself to the rooftop with ease.

    “Alright, let’s see what we got here.” Sero put his foot on the roof’s railway and his hand above his eyes in a showy display. “Hanto Sero, recon expert at your service!”

    “Quit being a show-off and just tell us if you see anything!” yelled Kirishima. It was more blunt than how she would have phrased it, but Ochako found herself silently nodding in agreement.

    “I’m looking, I’m looking!” Sero turned his head the other direction and suddenly tensed up. “Hey, got something!”

    “You did!? What is it?” asked Midoriya.

    Sero pointed and yelled, “Smoke clouds a few blocks away! One to the east and one to the southeast!”

    “Two different directions? They gotta be attacking multiple areas at once,” said Kirishima.

    “We’ll need to split up,” declared Midoriya, “Uraraka and I can take the ones to the southeast.”

    “W-We can!?” Ochako felt a nervous sweat forming on her brow.

    “You sure about that? You guys might need my muscle for some of those bots,” said Kirishima.

    Ochako opened her mouth to speak, but Midoriya cut her off. “Sero will need your strength more than us, and if we get in real trouble, I can use my quirk to keep us safe.”

    Kirishima looked back and forth between them before nodding. “Alright, Sero and I will crush the robots to the east, then.” He looked up towards Sero and yelled “You get all that!?”

    “Got it! Let’s bust these bots and get our food!” declared Sero while he climbed onto the railway. In a move straight out of comic books, he jumped off the rails, launching his sellotape at another building and swinging away in true hero fashion.

    “Hey, leave some for me!” Kirishima took off for him at once while a series of skin-spikes grew out of his body.

    Just like that, Ochako and Midoriya were by themselves on the streets. Before an awkward silence could develop, Ochako turned around and started down the road. “Come on, Deku, we better get going, too.”

    “W-wait, Uraraka!”

    Ochako stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head. “What is it?”

    There was a moment where Midoriya looked away before speaking. “I know I asked you this before, but is something wrong?”

    “W-what do you mean?” asked Ochako, trying to keep a straight face. Please don’t tell me...

    “It’s just… you seem tense and distracted. Are you feeling okay?”

    She tried to hide it as best she could, but Ochako’s mind raced with panic. Of course Midoriya’s excellent perception would pick up on her subtle signals, even if he hadn’t fully pieced it together yet. He was the last person she wanted to have this predicament around, even among the likes of Mineta and Bakugo. At least those two weren’t people she normally hung out with.

    “Um, no, I’m feeling fine! Just peachy, in fact!” she said, faking a smile.

    “Are you sure? I know we haven’t eaten in awhile, so if you’re not feeling well, please don’t push yourself too hard.”

    “I’ll be okay, just a little hungry is all,” Ochako replied, giving a thumbs up. “The sooner we get to eat, the sooner I’ll get better.”

    Midoriya stared at her for a moment much to her worry, but then nodded and turned towards the smoke cloud. “Right, then let’s get these robots before they can wreck the city.”

    “I’m right behind you,” called out Ochako as they took off.

    Just as she hoped, Midoriya led them forward, allowing her to put a hand between her legs again. It offered little comfort, unfortunately, as the reality slowly dawned on her. She would have to battle and defeat a group of tough robots with a full bladder, all while hiding her powerful need from Midoriya the whole time. It was a Herculean task before her, one she was not certain she could pull off.

    No, don’t think like that! She shook the doubts out of her head. A hero had to keep a brave face against the odds, no matter how grim they looked. She was gonna give it all she had in this exercise, if only because there was no other way to keep herself dry.

     


     

    U.A.’s robotic A.I. was some of the most advanced in the world, but even it had its limitations. The robots for the exercise were set to focus on destroying the city around them, but not specifically pay attention to the heroes unless they were attacked. This meant that it was possible to get the drop on them and take them out before they could retaliate.

    Ochako was quite happy to have figured this out, for they wouldn’t have to waste valuable time going toe-to-toe with the bots. Between her quirk not being the best for straight-up offense and Midoriya’s quirk seriously hurting him whenever he used it, it was the best course of action, and she took it with glee.

    Running straight up to a robot smashing the corner of a building, Ochako lifted the large construction beam she had found nearby over her head. What should have been impossible to carry without a crane was held up with ease thanks to her zero-gravity quirk rendering it weightless. With a yelp, she tossed it into the air like an Olympic athlete, where it soared upwards with no sign of stopping.

    Ochako waited only a few moments before bringing her fingertips together and yelling “Release!” In an instant, the I-beam’s weight returned, sending it falling to the earth like a javelin. It impaled the robot, easily smashing through its head and chassis, bringing its punching arms to a dead stop.

    “Whew!” Ochako panted. She was certain the beam was now stuck into the ground, but it was a small sacrifice for preventing an entire building from collapsing. “Okay, that’s another one down, just a few more to g-OH!”

    It seemed that her bladder had mistook her command of “release” to apply to itself as well. Her underwear suddenly grew warm and wet from a sizeable spurt as the exhaustion from utilizing her quirk hit her. She bent forward, snapped her legs shut, and shoved both hands down there in the blink of an eye, anything that would stop the leak from turning into a flood.

    “P-please no,” she mumbled through grit teeth, “Not here, not like this!”

    Whether from strength she never knew she had or sheer divine intervention, the spurt did not grow any bigger, and her bladder eventually calmed back down. She sighed as she slowly stood upright. Disaster had been averted for now, but it still served as a powerful reminder of how little time she had left before the inevitable happened. Please don’t let there be too many more robots...

    “Gyah!”

    “Deku!?” Ochako felt a cold sweat coming on as she turned towards Midoriya. That was a yell of shock and panic, and it did not take long for her to understand why.

    She did not know where they came from or why they were attacking him, but four new robots had shown up and slowly moved on Midoriya, their intention to beat him to a pulp clear as day. He had just jumped back to avoid a punch, hence his shout, but now his back was to a wall, and the robots left no room for him to slip away.

    Ochako knew things were bad now. Sure, Midoriya could activate his quirk and dispatch the robots if he absolutely needed to, but that would cripple whatever limb he used. Recovery Girl could help him heal it with hardly any trouble, but he would be in enormous pain until then and, worst of all, probably miss out on his meal reward. She could never let that happen to him, not if she had anything to say about it.

    There was no hesitation in Ochako’s movements as she rushed forward as fast as her legs could go. Her bursting bladder no longer mattered one bit to her, only the safety of her best friend. The pounding in her chest, burning in her lungs, and soreness in her legs would not stop her either, for the closer she got, the closer the robots lurched towards Midoriya, and the more she became convinced she could see the bright glow of his quirk slowly activating.

    “Stop!” she yelled at both the robots and Midoriya. All as one, he and the robots looked over at her, the glow on Midoriya’s arm fading away.

    “U-Uraraka!?” he said.

    She did not respond, instead putting her plan in action. Ochako leapt forward, landing her leg on the closest robot’s leg and touching it with her hand. Before it could react, she pushed off it and landed next to the second bot, touching it as well. Her quirk quickly took effect, and the first two robots began lifting into the air, their limbs flailing about without hitting anything.

    Already, the strain from her quirk was hitting her, but she couldn’t stop now. “Quick, this way!” she shouted, holding out her hand.

    Midoriya wasted no time in running towards her, yelling a quick “Thank you!” once he caught up to her. Ochako, however, did not run back as far as he did, instead slowly backing up while the remaining robots closed in on her.

    Come on, just a little closer, she thought while slowly raising her trembling hands. A mere moment later, and the robots moved up just as she asked. “R-release!” She pushed her fingertips together, and the pressure on her suddenly vanished.

    Just as planned, the two robots she levitated into the air fell straight down, crashing into their brethren. Smoke, sparks and pieces of metal flew all around, and as the dust settled, the heroes were rewarded with a view of four busted and nonfunctional robots.

    “W-wow.” Midoriya looked at Ochako, who remained motionless. “Thanks for the save again, Urarak-”

    “Aah!”

    Ochako suddenly broke her stillness and buried both hands deep into her groin. She had pushed her body to its limits with that last use of her quirk, and the effects hit her hard. Her stomach churned and squeezed, making her want to void its contents, but the worst effects came from further south. Even with hands between her tightly-pressed legs, she could still feel a tiny leak making her skintight pants ever wetter. This was her limit, and now she had maybe seconds left before the floodgates flung open.

    “Uraraka!? What’s wrong?” came Midoriya’s panicked voice.

    “I… I…” Ochako’s eyes grew moist from tears. There was no point in hiding it anymore, not when Midoriya was going to find out in a few seconds anyway. “I… need the toilet!” she yelled with her eyes shut and head lowered.

    “The… what!?” Midoriya stuttered, reeling back.

    “I need to go! Right now!” Ochako wobbled in place, every last bit of her strength devoted to not hosing her costume right there and then.

    “R-right, a b-bathroom. But where?“ Midoriya looked around, his expression as frantic as Ochako’s.

    She didn’t have time to wait for him. Already, the leak was growing in volume, to the point where she could feel the first dribble going through her panties and into the suit itself. “J-just don’t look!” was all she said as she waddled forward, her goal being the wrecked robot nearby. It was only a few steps to get behind it, but each one caused another leak to escape her. By the time she made it there and squatted down, a drop had managed its way down her leg and into her boot.

    Gasps, whimpers, and the occasional “come on…” left her mouth while Ochako fumbled with her belt and costume, frantically looking for the zipper that would enable her to get her clothes out of the way of the oncoming flood. It only took a few seconds before she realized how pointless that endeavor was. Her leaks had only gotten worse since her hands and legs moved away from her groin, and there was little the liquid could spread to in her squatted state. With how wet her underwear and pants already were, a little more urine was not going to hurt them any more.

    Her epiphany came at just the right time, for without warning, the last of her holding strength gave out. Ochako did not need to look down and see it for herself; she could feel the warmth of several hours worth of stored-up liquids spreading across her crotch, powering through the spandex and falling to the ground in a series of rapid drops with a light stream in the middle. Such a force was not without sound, and the combination of the splattering on the street and the hissing from Ochako’s more private regions made sure that anyone nearby would know what she was up to.

    She was peeing herself on the streets in broad daylight, an experience she had not had since before grade school. Her best friend was also just a few feet behind her, knowing and hearing full well what was happening to her. Any other time, this would have easily been the most humiliating thing to ever happen to her, as well as a clear failure to display the fortitude necessary of a hero.

    At that moment, however, none of these things mattered to her. All she could focus on was the sweet release of finally letting go, all those stressful and painful feelings being replaced with the pleasure of an empty bladder. Her frantic breathing slowed into a series of longer and louder sighs until she closed her eyes and let out a long moan, smiling the whole time. She knew it was not very modest or particularly heroic, but for the time being, that did not matter to her. It simply felt too nice to have her pee at long last.

    Still, a part of her kept her mind on Midoriya and how he felt about all this. She trusted him not to look, but he was probably still nearby to make sure nobody else walked in on her. I hope this isn’t too awkward for him...

     


     

    Midoriya scratched his bright-red cheek while he stood with his back turned to the robots. When he had first entered the academy, he had expected a mountain of trials and tribulations to defeat in his quest to become a hero. Standing guard for a girl while she relieved herself in a public location was something he never would have guessed would be part of his training, whether it was planned by the UA or not. Then again, could any hero ever prepare themselves for something like that?

    The thought of peeking on Ochako handling her business made him shudder in disgust, so temptation was not an issue. What was a problem, however, was the sheer awkwardness. He might not be able to see her, but he could the faintest sounds of water hitting the ground and pleasurable sighing behind him. A cold sweat formed on his cheek while the noises he was never meant to hear drove his mind wild despite his efforts to focus on something else.

    The other problem was something he had not noticed until Ochako ran behind the robots. Hearing somebody answer the call of nature made him realize that his own bladder had been filling up since the bus trip. He was not desperate by any means, but it was at that point where the discomfort was becoming noticeable. Hopefully, he would not need to wait too much longer before he could pay a visit to the restrooms. Until then, he would just have to shuffle his feet to keep the pressure at bay.

    “Where are they!?”

    “I think they went this way!”

    Just when Midoriya thought this situation couldn’t get any more awkward, the voices of Kirishima and Sero sent his heart rate flying. They were nearby and, if his memory of this city’s layout was accurate, would be coming around the corner very soon. He glanced back to the robot Ochako squatted behind, hoping to see her finished going and making herself presentable. Not only was she still crouched and the hissing sound as strong as ever, but now a very visible yellow puddle was spreading from underneath the robot.

    He could already see the worst case scenario playing out in his head: their other teammates seeing the growing puddle and putting two-and-two together, or worse, running right past it and having a direct view of Ochako in mid-pee. The poor girl would be mortified beyond belief, and the shame of failure would hang around his neck like a hundred ton weight. He could not let that happen no matter what; Ochako was his friend, and letting her down was the least heroic thing he could possibly do. But what was he going to do to keep them from going up to the robots and asking about Ochako?

    No time to think, they would be rounding the corner anytime now. Before even he knew what he was doing, Midoriya turned around and ran up to the robot, keeping his head turned to the ground so as not to have any accidental peeks. Unzipping his fly, he fumbled with his pants and All-Might themed boxers until his aim was free of any barriers. A couple seconds passed in what felt like an eternity as he waited for his bladder to start emptying, his heartbeat feeling particularly strong in those moments.

    It started as mere drops dripping onto the ground, gradually coming out faster and more connected while Midoriya slowly got used to deliberately peeing in public. The drops eventually formed into a stream of off-yellow, arcing farther and higher until it struck the robot’s wrecked chassis. A clear sound of water bouncing off metal rang through the quiet street, while the pee trailed down until it added to Ochako’s already-impressive puddle.

    A light sigh left Midoriya as he hit full stream. He had to admit that despite the circumstances, it felt nice to relieve his bladder a good deal earlier than he expected. A split second later, however, and that feeling ended as he heard a pair of footsteps running up behind him.

    “Oh good, there’s Midori-what the!?” Sero’s voice jumped up in volume.

    “Dude, gross! Talk about unsportsmanlike conduct!” yelled Kirishima.

    “Eh heh heh,” Midoriya laughed while turning his head, revealing his blush and nervous smile. “S-sorry guys, I-I just couldn’t hold it in anymore, you know?”

    Both Sero and Kirishima put a hand behind their heads and turned around. “Ugh, at least you dealt with the robots that slipped away from us,” said Sero.

    “Y-yep, all clear over here,” said Midoriya, “Now c-could I have some privacy, please?”

    “Bit late to be asking that,” said Sero.

    Kirishima turned to the other street and said, “Come on, let’s head down the other way and see if there are any other stragglers.”

    “Alright. Go find Uraraka when you’re done and regroup with us when you can,” Sero added as he took off, “And don’t touch anyone until you wash those hands!”

    “Heh, g-got it!” replied Midoriya. Huh, I didn’t take Sero for the kind of person to be that serious about hand hygiene.

    To Midoriya’s relief, the streets were once again devoid of life save for him, Ochako, and his rapidly-draining bladder. He sighed while he watched his stream grow weaker, the splatter falling from the robot onto the urine-soaked ground before further reducing to a few final spurts. He had embarrassed himself rather badly, but at least it was for a good reason. Right now, his concern was for Ochako and how she was feeling after all this.

     


     

    Deku… really did that for me?

    The last minute or so had been quite the emotional roller coaster for Ochako. She had fallen into a dead silence upon hearing Sero and Kirishima’s voice, though there was nothing she could do to halt the downpour coming from her crotch. Then came the pitter-patter right behind her and Midoriya’s up-close voice which made her heart pound in her throat. She didn't dare turn her head, but knew full well what he was doing to cover for her.

    Much as she appreciated not having anyone else know about her sudden potty time, the thought of someone humiliating themselves for her sake filled her heart with the heavy weight of guilt. Having others take the fall for her was a very unheroic thing to do, and she had to make it up to him somehow.

    The other boys had not even left yet by the time Ochako’s spray finally began its slow decline. Another fifteen seconds, and her bladder fully ran out of pee to add to the large puddle below her. She wiggled her butt to shake off the last couple drops, then slowly stood up, hearing Midoriya gasp and quickly adjust his clothes.

    Rather than confront him immediately, Ochako first took the time to examine the damage on her costume. For the first time ever, she was thankful her outfit was a skintight suit with dark colors. The only signs that she had wet herself were a shine on the crotch and maybe the pink was a little darker, things that someone would only notice if they were directly focused on that part of the costume. It’s a good thing Mineta isn’t here right now, she thought.

    Walking around to Midoriya’s side of the robot, she found it hard to make eye contact with him, though in the brief moment she did, she discovered he had the same problem as well. She put her hand behind her head and tried to speak, but the words would not leave her lips. “I… uh…” was all she could manage at first.

    “Um, so…” muttered Midoriya, “Are you...”

    “I’m sorry!” blurted Ochako, lowering her head.

    Midoriya reeled back in surprise. “S-sorry? What for?”

    Ochako put her hands together at her legs and glanced to the ground. “Um, Mr. Aizawa was right. I should have taken care of this before I went to lunch, but I fell into a routine of waiting until after.”

    “Don’t blame yourself for that,” said Midoriya, shaking his head. “Nobody could have guessed the teachers were going to spring this exercise on us.”

    “It doesn’t matter if I couldn’t see it coming. I should’ve been able to hold it like a real hero, but I couldn’t, and then you went and embarrassed yourself for me. I don’t know how I could ever make it up to you for that.”

    “Oh, please don’t worry about that. It’s nothing, really.” Midoriya put his left hand to his chest. “In fact, I’m the one who should be apologizing to you, Uraraka.”

    “A-apologize?” Ochako’s eyes opened wide and looked straight ahead. “But why?”

    “Please tell me the truth, Uraraka. Did you come to my aid and yell ‘stop’ because you didn’t want me to use my quirk and hurt myself?”

    “Um, well…” mumbled Ochako, scratching her head. Midoriya’s perception was spot on as always, yet she still found it hard to admit to it.

    “It’s okay, you don’t need to say anything.” Midoriya held up his right arm and looked at it. “I came to this academy so I could become the greatest hero, but until I master my quirk, I’m as big of a danger to myself as any villain.”

    “Don’t say something like that, Deku!” Ochako raised her arms. “I think you’re great hero material even without mastering your quirk.”

    Midoriya let out a sigh. “Still, if I had better control of it, you wouldn’t have had to push yourself so hard to save me, and then you might have had a chance to find a bathroom in time. It’s hard for me not to feel a little burdensome, you know?”

    Is that all? Silly Deku, she thought, growing a soft smile. “It’s okay, I felt the same way when I was trying not to wet myself this whole exercise.” She stepped forward, closing the gap between them to a few feet. “And that’s why we’re here, right? To push ourselves and learn how to be real heroes so we won’t have to feel like a burden to others.”

    It took a couple seconds, but Midoriya smiled in earnest for the first time since the exercise started. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

    “You’ll get there someday, Deku. I know you will,” said Ochako, “I just hope I can keep getting better right with you.”

    “Then let’s get better together,” replied Midoriya, giving a thumbs-up, “So neither of us have to embarrass ourselves again.”

    “Hee hee, maybe not the best motivation, but together it is!” Ochako returned the thumbs-up with glee. It never failed to amaze her how a quick chat with Midoriya was sometimes all she needed to get into a better mood. She could still feel its fading warmth, but her wetting seemed so far away right now.

    The crashing of a collapsing building nearby made her forget about it even more.

    “Wuh-what was that!?” Both Midoriya and Ochako snapped their attention in the noise’s direction. As they feared, another robot had turned up, this one as tall as the skyscraper it had just demolished. Sero and Kirishima could be seen dealing with it already, but they certainly could not get the job done alone.

    “Seriously!? Where did that even come from?” asked Midoriya.

    “I guess they want us to really earn our lunch,” said Ochako.

    “Then we better stop it before it can wreck anything else.” The two of them glanced at each other and shared a nod before running off to face the robot, leaving the scene of their emergency piddle behind, their bladders now as empty as their stomachs. A sense of hunger could be seen in their eyes, not just for food but for growth, and they would fight to the last drop of strength until they had enough of both to call themselves true heroes.

  7. This chapter will feature male omo from Sirius and some from the Weasley boys later on in the chapter. It might seem a bit much but all will come clear to you later I hope.

    The next morning found Harry in the living room with Sirius and Severus. He had been told they were going to be spending the  day with some friends of their's who had  a child the same age as Harry. Sirius had tried to explain it to Harry before Severus got there and in a way the little boy could understand but he wasn't sure that he had been successful. 

    'Did you tell him where we are going today?' asked Severus as he entered the living room.

    'Yeah, not sure he understood much though', shrugged Sirius.

    'Don't underestimate the understanding that boy has', said Severus. 'He may have more than you think. I wouldn't be surprised if that was the case.'

    'I know but we will have to see that as we get to know him', Sirius said.

    Severus nodded. He understood that and he knew what he would have to try and spend more time with him at weekends after he had gone back to work. For now though he would spend as much time as he could with Harry in the two weeks he had off.

    'We had better get going then', said Sirius after a few minutes had gone by.

    Severus nodded. Sirius picked Harry up while Severus picked up his changing back. He frowned, he had forgotten to tell Sirius his plan on trying to train Harry soon. He shrugged he would tell him another day, for now wasn't the time to do so.

    Once they were all loaded into the car, they were off to the Weasleys. It was only about an hour away and Sirius was glad off that for more reasons than one. He had neglected to use the loo when he had gotten up and then Harry had woken and by the time he had tried to explain where they were going, Snape had arrived and his need had been forgotten. Now though his need was getting borderline desperate and he knew that if he didn't go soon as he could he would have an humiliating situation on his hands.

    'Er, Severus?' asked Sirius half an hour into the drive.

    'Yes, Black', said Severus.

    'Would it be possible to stopped somewhere?' asked Sirius embarrassed.

    'Why?' asked Severus.

    'Because Snape I am in need to relieve myself'', said Sirius angrily.

    'Can you wait?' asked Severus annoyed.

    'Not unless you want me to defile the care, I can't', Sirius said trying not to squirm in his seat. He hated the situation but he couldn't do anything about it at the moment.

    'Did you not use it this morning, Black', said Severus.

    'No, I was going to then Harry woke up and then you came and I completely forgot about it', said Sirius honestly.

    Severus nodded. 'The next rest stop isnt for another ten minutes', Severus told him.

    Sirius groaned, he wasnt sure he could make it if he was honest but he would try. 

    Severus heard him groan. 'Please tell me you can make it'.

    'Snape, let me concentrate on that. Just drive', said Sirius aggressively.

    Severus fell silent at the aggressiveness of the other man, he knew when to keep quiet and he himself knew what it was like be desperate like Black obviously were and Severus knew he would have to talk about this to Black later on, and not in front of the little boy in the back, who thankfully was asleep. Ten minutes later they arrived at the rest stop and Sirius quickly unbuckled himself and ran into the building towards the toilets. 

    As soon as Black had disappeared into the building Severus checked on Harry, who was still asleep. It was only just after 11 so Severus wasn't worried about Harry oversleeping. He assumed that he had been up early. From what he could gather Harry had one nap a day since he had been with them and it could depend on how early Harry was awake to when Harry would take a nap. 

    Sirius came back to the car ten minutes later thankful that he had made it, that had been a very close call. He would have to be careful from now on.

    Severus started the car as soon Black had buckled himself in and they were back on the way though Severus was calculating something in his. Dumbledore had told him things that Sirius had suffered in Azkaban. Surely the guard let you use the facilities? Or was it just the affect of the guards? Severus didn't know, it was something he would have to talk some more to Dumbledore about it when he had the time. The next couple of days were going to hectic as it was. Sirius was going to a healers appointment tomorrow and spend the rest of the day with Remus Lupin while Severus had Harry. Severus knew what he was going to be doing with the toddler for tomorrow. 

    Twenty minutes later they had arrived at the Burrow just as Harry was waking up so they didn't have to wake him up. They got out the car, Sirius carrying Harry while Severus had the bag with Harry's things in.

    They were met at the door by Molly Weasley who had just put her daughter down for a nap as she was getting very grouchy and irritable. 

    'Sirius, Severus, I am glad you could both come today. Ronald is very excited to be able to have someone his own age round here. I'm sure that the two boys will become very good friends'.

    'Thankyou, Molly, for inviting us both. It saves being at home all day', said Sirius.

    'No problem, you both are very welcome to come round anytime you wish', Molly said brushing of the thanks.

    She led them into the loving room where Ron was playing by himself with some puzzles. 

    'Ron, Harry is here', Molly said to him. Ron was nearly three and had been trained to use the toilet for over a year now but he had been very excited he would be meeting someone new today. 

    'Mummy, can I use potty?' Ron asked as he realised that he had forgotten to go when she had told him to wash his hands earlier.

    'Yes, but hurry up. We don't want any accidents do we?' Molly told her youngest son.

    Ron shook his head and went straight to the toilet where he plopped down onto the toilet to do his business.

    In the living room Harry had been set down next to the toy box. Ron had come back 5 minutes later and started to talk to him. They were both getting on really well and before they knew it, it was lunchtime. Molly called to the rest of her brood that lunch was on the table. Within ten minutes all of them were in the kitchen eating. 

    'Have you heard from Bill?' asked Severus.

    'Yeah, we heard from him last week. He seems to be alright, seems a bit withdrawn but I think its because he has been getting detentions', said Molly.

    'He's not had any with me, in fact he hasn't been any trouble with me at all', said Severus frowning. He had heard that Bill had been acting up in some of his other lessons but he was going to keep that to himself for now, as when he went back to work in a couple of weeks time he would see what was troubling the boy. 

    'Thats one essence, I suppose', sighed Molly.

    'If its any consultation to you Molly, when I go back I could see what is troubling him if he carries on like he is', said Severus.

    'Thanks Severus, you dont mind do you?' asked Molly.

    'Not at all', said Severus. 

    Harry than chose that point to come up to him.

    Severus picked him up.

    'He seems to have a good bond with you already, Severus,' said Molly. 

    'He has with both of us and its only been a few days', said Severus.

    'He could remember you from before, you know, children that age can old early memories until they are about four', said Molly.

    'I never thought of that. No wonder he has a bond with us. I just hope he don't remember his parents death, no child should remember that', Severus said.

    'I hope not either, but there's a chance he does', Molly told him.

    Severus was shocked but he concealed it behind his mask as usual.

    'Even though me and his father never really got on, we were civil to each other after Hogwarts', said Severus.

    'And he named you godfather to Harry', said Molly.

    'Yeah, that shocked me when he told me. I think Lily was behind it though, but Potter trusted Lily's judgement on people even if I did bad things. I regret them now, obviously, but thats in the past and when You-Know-Who does come back, I am not going to go back to him. Unless Dumbledore says to, but somehow, I don't think he will. I have Harry to be concerned more about now'.

    'That you do, Severus. You all need this, even Sirius. I know for a fact that Sirius is suffering at the moment, but with everything that he has been going through at that awful place its no wonder', Molly said.

    Severus nodded. He didn't particularly like the man, but Black was civil to him, almost trying to be a friend to Severus. He realised that now, he would let him be friends. Severus would have to speak with Sirius in the next day or so just see if his assumptions were right.

    Severus put Harry back down to play with Ron. Another hour and they would be going home. Sirius had left them there as he wanted to go and see Dumbledore about something, him having forgotten until they had arrived.

    After the hour was up they went home. Severus got Harry his tea and dressed him ready for bed. Sirius got home an hour after them looking very tired but happy about something, and Severus didn't ask him what as he didn't want to intrude. The man would tell him when he was ready and Severus wasnt going to pressure him into telling him. Sirius went to bed the same time as Harry that night and Severus decided to spend the night as he needed to see how Harry was during the night.

     

     

    '

  8. //Like promised, here is Part 2 of my Halloween Mini-series.\\

    Staring at the terrifying place Anise had so happily said we were going in to, I tried to understand just why she'd be so up to raising whatever unholy creatures that called that house their domain from their slumber. Surely she'd seen about as many mild horror movies as I had, so she'd also know that raiding an abandoned house was possibly the worst thing she could do on a night like tonight, or any night for that matter. Not to mention how the place looked like it'd collapse in on itself at the slightest quake of the earth.

    "Don't tell me you're gonna chicken out over a spooky looking house?" Anise questioned me, making it seem like invading old buildings was a normalcy for people. "You've come this far, you can't back out now."

    I wanted to say I could and I would, but I'd been traipsing around in the cold for long enough now and didn't really feel like making it all for nothing more than helping the stream with its water shortage. If that was going to be the only Birthday Memory I take home from this year, then I'd forever feel guilty and insanely embarrassed about it. So, against my better judgement, I accepted the challenge Anise had thrown at me and 'bravely' pushed forward towards the gate surrounding the grounds of the building. Every step closer I took caused my heart to beat faster and faster. So fast I thought it'd fly out of my chest. Anise didn't look the least bit scared of it all. I wish I had her courage, unless it was due to sheer lack of self-preservation which allowed her to go on this obviously dangerous journey into the unknown confines of a no doubt haunted house.

    We reached the gate and Anise was the first to push it open, causing the rusted metal to eerily creak open, mimicking the sound of a ghostly wail. I began to think to myself that stepping across the boundaries of the gate would seal my fate to a night of horrifying hellish hauntings and neverending nightmares. If I was alone, I would've turned back before even reaching this place. Thankfully, the company I had was keeping my imagination from conjuring up every malevolent denizen of the nine circles below and placing them right in front of me. It was said company that was eagerly waving me past the veil between the real world and the world of horrors that lay in that house. Summoning up every ounce of courage my body possessed, I stepped over the indent in the ground where the large gate had stood undisturbed for an unknown amount of time, and into the realm of spectres and wights.

    Once we were inside, Anise closed the gate behind us, effectively blocking any path of retreat I had, and we began to trudge our way down the gravel path towards the house. I looked around at my surroundings, noticing that this place looked even more like a haunted house of horrors so often shown in movies and TV series. There was no graveyard, thankfully, but there was an old, dying patch of plants which was likely a garden at one point, and also a huge algae covered broken fountain in the very centre of the pathway. I feel like I'd seen this place before, but that could just be my mind forcing every horror movie I have watched into my current surroundings. Nonetheless, the ambience wasn't doing my already frayed nerves any good, so I tried to take my mind off it by looking at my phone, using the sound of Anise's joy-filled steps as a guide to where I should be going. The first thing I noticed when I unlocked my phone was the crushing realisation that I thought was an impossibility in today's society.

    There was absolutely no signal on my phone...

    Had I entered the Twilight Zone already? Was I in another dimension entirely? Will I ever be able to get home?!

    With those thoughts swimming in my head, I just had to get an answer from the one who had dragged me into this (hopefully not literal) dead zone. I quickly looked up from my phone, voicing my concern as I did so to...

    ...empty air.

    Anise, the only one keeping me from bawling like a little girl on the floor, was nowhere to be found. I could feel my dread rising, my vision clouding with tears and my voice being choked by unbridled fear. I ran down the pathway, calling out her name every chance I got, fighting back the urge to just curl up into a ball and wish the world away. I ran all the way to the fountain, begging for her to show herself to me once more, but nothing came from it. Not being able to shake the paralysing fear from my muscles, I collapsed down by the fountain on the verge of tears. I called out Anise's name one last time.

    "Gotcha!" A voice suddenly erupted from behind me as I felt something dive onto my body. In a flurry of fear, I tried to wrestle off whatever had grabbed me, screaming as loud as I could as I did so, hearing gleeful giggling coming from my assailant. "Easy now, it's just a joke!"

    When I managed to force myself to face the attacker and opened my eyes, I saw the grinning face of Anise, who was currently holding me in a bear hug.

    "Wow, you scare way too easily." Anise commented.

    I felt like slapping her so hard across the face for what she put me through, but couldn't bring myself to do it. Just having her holding me tightly, seeing her face and hearing her voice once more in this dreadful place was enough to soothe whatever rage that totally not funny prank had caused. Also, I was quite thankful now that I took Anise up on her offer of doing my bit for nature as, if I hadn't, I would've been a perfect replacement for the broken fountain. Even so, it didn't come completely without a fearful expulsion as I felt a small warmth covering my tender part. Some of my drink from earlier must've filtered through enough to create a trickle's worth, as that definitely wasn't sweat, because it was far too cold for me to be sweating. She'd be hearing from me on that later when I've had a chance to collect myself. At least it wasn't too much. They were still wearable, albeit a tad uncomfortable in places.

    "Don't ever do that to me again." I shot back, a mixture of relief and anger in my voice. "I was so worried and scared and..."
    "I get it. Not a good joke for someone like you, huh?" Anise replied. "I won't ditch you again, don't worry about that."

    To try and salvage as much as I could from the current embrace, I held Anise close to me as well, ensuring that she was actually real and not just a figment of my fear-induced state. She was actually very huggable and the perfect height for me to make the most of the feeling. I wanted to hold her close to me for longer, but didn't want to seem like a coward, so I reluctantly let her go and we both stood up, dusted our clothes down and resumed our journey towards the goal.

    Standing at the doors of the House further clarified the sheer size of the old building. It was around three stories high, with a small window on the roof indicating that there was also a loft space, and twice as large as a normal family-sized town house, from all sides. It was the epitome of a Haunted Mansion, made from black wood and all. Around the right hand side of the house, I could see a small doorway on the ground likely leading to a cellar or underground area. Yup, totally a spooky, haunted house. And I'm going to have to explore it. How fun.

    "Ready to go in?" Anise questioned, sounding very excited.
    "Would it be too late to say no?" I answered truthfully.
    "No backing out now."

    Anise pushed the front door open, causing the old wood to creak loud enough to wake the dead, as disturbed dust flew around under the moonlight from the only movement that door has had in likely decades, or even centuries at a stretch. The interior, much like one would expect, was near enough in complete darkness, devoid of even the moonlight and starlight. I just hoped that Anise had a torch on her, as I was totally unprepared for something like this. Surrendering ourselves to the embrace of darkness, the fearless Anise and my terrified self entered the old building, stepping into grounds which no mortal has trodden in a very long while. Once we were inside and far enough away from the door to beat a hasty retreat, the cliches of cliches happened.

    The door slammed behind us with a earsplitting crash, which scared me to the point of diving onto Anise for comfort.

    Anise was right. No turning back now...

     

    End of Part 2

    //And so another part comes to a close. Not much progress was made in this one. =P However, the stage has been set for the good parts to come. Stay tuned for next week's instalment! Tapris out, for now~ \\

  9. “Closer…”

    The mouth slowly leaned in, opening up to reveal the sharp fangs underneath.

    “Just a little closer now…”

    The mouth was so close, she could almost feel the breath flowing in and out of the nose above.

    “Okay, now bite!”

    As instructed, the mouth closed around the fork and pulled away, taking the food atop it with her.

    “So, what do you think?”

    A few chews later, and Kanna’s face lit up with color and wonder, her closed, blue eyes opening wide.

    “It’s so moist and sweet. I really like it,” she said. Though her tone was flat and mouth still in a frown, there was no lie in her words.

    “Surprise! It’s chocolate cake,” said Riko Saikawa, handing Kanna the plate. “Georgie made it special for us today.”

    “Wow. Tell her I said thank you,” said Kanna before taking another bite.

    “You can tell her yourself when we head back home.” Saikawa reached into the basket and pulled out her own cake plate. “Oh, and speaking of Georgie, you should try some of her new dishes. She’s learned how to make this food called ravioli.”

    Kanna swallowed the next bite of cake and asked, “What’s that?”

    “It’s a dish they make in Italy. It’s like a soft noodle cover you can put all kinds of meat and cheeses inside. You can also toast it and dip it in sauces to make it extra yummy!”

    “Oh, it sounds really good. I should ask Tohru if she could try making some ra… rovi… rali...”

    Saikawa giggled a little to herself. Kanna was strangely cute with how she wrestled with a new word. “Rah-vee-oh-lee,” she enunciated.

    “Ravioli, ravioli.” Kanna swayed back and forth as she got used to saying it.

    “Hee hee, there you go! Ravioli, ravioli!” cheered Saikawa.

    A picnic with her best friend, Kanna Kobayashi; Saikawa could not think of any better way to spend her weekend afternoon. Just the two of them enjoying good food and each other’s company at the scenic park, the sunlight reflecting off her forehead as if it was made of silver. Really, things couldn’t get any better than they were now.

    “Saikawa, you got some chocolate on your cheek.”

    “Hmm?” Saikawa put her fork down. Now that Kanna had pointed out, she could feel the sweet, sticky dessert a little outside her mouth. “Oops! I’ll just wipe that off-”

    No sooner did she get the words out did Kanna close the distance between them and drag her tongue across Saikawa’s cheek. The chocolate was licked off in one go, leaving a warm and wet feeling that set her heart-rate skyrocketing and face lighting up beet red.

    “I got it for you,” said Kanna.

    Instantly, Saikawa turned away and slapped her hands to her head. “Bo-hee-hee-heeee!” she squealed, her pupils taking the shape of a heart for a while. She was wrong; things definitely got better.

    She didn’t know how long she spent squeeing, but by the time Saikawa came down, Kanna had finished her cake and was now looking at the sun. “What time is it?” she asked.

    “The time? Lemme check.” Saikawa pulled out her phone. “It’s about three o’clock.”

    “Oh.” Kanna looked down a little bit. “I need to get home soon. Kobayashi wants me to have enough time to get my homework done.”

    “Aww.” Saikawa started feeling down herself. They had been having so much fun together. Where did all that time go? Still, she knew their fun day had to come to an end eventually. At least it was a good time while it lasted.

    “I’m sorry, Saikawa,” said Kanna, her tone matching the emotion for once.

    Saikawa put on a smile and looked at Kanna again. “It’s okay, I still have to do my homework, too.” She put her plate in the basket and stood up. “Alright, let’s clean up here and get you back home!” she said, raising a fist in earnest.

    Kanna merely nodded and stood up, and they were soon packing up their food and blanket. Holding the basket in her hand, Saikawa took a step forward and declared, “Now let's go ho-uh!?”

    She stopped in her tracks in an instant, becoming very aware of something she had been unconsciously ignoring all this time. Saikawa needed to use the little girl’s room, and soon. The last time she had used the bathroom was before Kanna came by to go to the picnic. That was plenty of time for her bladder to fill up again, especially with Georgie’s homemade tea being particularly delicious that day.

    Saikawa rubbed her legs together a bit while frowning in worry. She had hoped something like this would not have happened, but planned for it anyway like the good host she was. She knew exactly where the park’s restrooms were and that they were kept clean almost all the time. Paying them a quick visit would be a no-brainer, at least at any other time.

    But that still left one problem. In all the time she spent with Kanna, Saikawa had never let her friend know when she needed to pee. Even when they would spend the night together, she would always make the excuse of going to talk to someone or grab something to drink, then use the bathroom without Kanna ever being the wiser. The thought of actually telling her was just… embarrassing. Did she really have it in her to confide something like that to her best friend, she wondered.

    “Um, Saikawa?”

    Hearing Kanna say her name always took her out of whatever she was thinking. At once, Saikawa turned around and asked “Yes, Kanna?”

    She did not need an answer to see what the problem was. The way Kanna shifted her weight from one leg to the other along with a hand placed just below her belly told her everything.

    “Do you know where I can find a toilet?” asked Kanna.

    Saikawa’s brain activity flatlined for a moment. Kanna, her best friend and person she loved more than her own family, just confided to her that she needed the bathroom? This was entirely out of the blue; she had no time to mentally prepare for that barrier to suddenly be broken. Had their relationship evolved that rapidly?

    But then she realized how fortunate she was for Kanna to ask for a bathroom. This gave her the perfect reason to visit the restrooms now. She would just have to wait until Kanna was done, then say she wanted to go in and wash her hands, and Kanna would never know of her plight.

    “Of course!” Saikawa finally replied, raising her hand. “I know exactly where the bathrooms are here. I’ll get you there in no time at all!”

    Kanna perked up just a tiny bit at the news. “Oh thank you, Saikawa.”

    “You don’t have to thank me. It’s only my duty as host of this picnic!” she put her free hand to her chest in a pose of confidence as she turned around. “Now follow me, Kanna. To the toilets!”

     


     

    “Out of order!?”

    The basket hit the ground as Saikawa slapped the sides of her head in her hands. The doorway into the girls’ half of the park’s only restrooms was blocked with a sign reading the worst three words she could have seen right now. Her cleverly-improvised pee plan had been flushed straight down the toilet.

    “What’s wrong?” asked Kanna as she walked up. “Are they broken?”

    Turning around in a flash, Saikawa lowered her head to the ground. “I-I’m sorry, Kanna! I had no idea they would be like this today. Please forgive me!”

    Though she couldn’t see it, Kanna’s expression remained unchanged as always. Her friend merely glanced over and lifted a finger. “The boy’s room is still open. Maybe we could-”

    “No!” Saikawa blurted out, flailing her arms every which way. “W-we can’t go in there! I-if a b-boy saw us, it’d be super-embarrassing, and we c-couldn’t show our faces in school anymore, and we’d probably go to jail, and, and…!”

    “Never mind.” Kanna lowered her head like a puppy that got denied its treats.

    “D-don’t worry,” Saikawa quickly responded, “We’ll just walk home a little faster. I’ll find you a bathroom before it’s too late, I promise!” For both me and you!

    As Saikawa had hoped, Kanna lifted her head up and nodded. Seeing Kanna look down weighed on her more than any amount of urine ever could. The fact that she could easily sympathize with how her classmate was feeling right now did not make that easier. She gripped the basket with a renewed sense of determination. No way was she going to let either of them wet themselves, not on her watch.

     


     

    Aah, I’m gonna wet myself!

    How far from home were they now? Saikawa guessed that they had to be halfway to their house by now. Unfortunately, her house may as well be on the other side of the city, her chances of getting there in dry undies were just as bad. The smart choice then was to find a public bathroom on the way there, or a thick grove of bushes at the very least. Unfortunately, neither of those were an option, either; this was a residential area, where shops and parks were few and far between, and even if she were desperate enough to squat behind something, she couldn’t see anything nearby that would give them enough privacy to be reasonable.

    The other problem was how obvious her need was becoming. Though she held the basket in front of her, Kanna walked behind her, and there was nothing she could do to hide the stiffness in her walking. Their speed had slowed down as well, as she needed be careful with her steps to keep from leaking anything out.

    “Eep!”

    But even that was not enough to completely hold it back. A wave of pain hit Saikawa just then, forcing her to come to a complete stop. Her free hand burrowed between her legs, where she could feel the first drops of her tinkle leaking into her underwear. Fortunately, those drops were the only thing that escaped for now, but they had confirmed her worst fears: making it back home before the dam broke was just not possible.

    “Saikawa?”

    At a much slower speed than normal, Saikawa turned around to confront Kanna. Though she still fidgeted, Kanna’s gaze remained fixed on her.

    “Are you okay?” She asked.

    “Um…” Any other time, it would have been easy for her to smile and say nothing was wrong. However, the very real possibility of having an accident in front of her best friend was too much for her to put on a brace face.

    “Do you… need the toilet, too?”

    And there it was, her desperation and shame finally exposed. She had let her friend down and failed to find them a suitable bathroom. Saikawa almost felt like crying as she moved her head up and down, too mortified to form any words.

    But rather than express disappointment, Kanna furrowed her brow, her eyes filling with determination. She ran up to Saikawa and grabbed the basket, not taking it from her, but tugging on it as if to pull her friend somewhere.

    “Quick, this way!” said Kanna.

    With no other choice, Saikawa let her friend take her down another road while her free hand firmly remained on her groin. For a moment, she felt a little hopeful that Kanna knew just where to find a toilet for them. However, having grown up in this neighborhood, she knew there were no bathrooms in this direction. The only thing of note coming up was… Oh no!

    Saikawa heard it before she saw it; the local creek that ran through this part of town, at least ten feet wide with a large, sturdy bridge crossing over it. Hundreds of gallons of water flowed past, creating all kinds of noises that Saikawa could not stand to hear right now. At this rate, she doubt she could get out of earshot again before springing another leak, one she might not be able to stop.

    “K-Kanna, where are we going?” Saikawa asked.

    “I know somewhere we can go near here,” Kanna replied.

    “But w-where is that?”

    “Quick, under here!” Kanna didn’t say anything else, instead guiding them around the bridge’s side. A walkway under the bridge came into view, tucked away so that no one could see it unless they went particularly out of their way.

    Saikawa may have only been in the third grade, but she was smart enough to know there couldn’t possibly be a bathroom down that way. That meant that either Kanna was leading them the wrong way, which she doubted, or this place was going to be their hiding spot while they…

    “W-wait, Kanna!” Saikawa let go of the basket, but not of her crotch. “We can’t do that!”

    Kanna turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Why not? Tohru and I did it here when we couldn’t find a bathroom one time.”

    “B-because…” Several reasons rested on Saikawa’s tongue: It was indecent, they could get caught, they might still have a chance at finding another restroom, and most of all, they would have to do it together with nothing to hide the sights or sounds. However, not a single one of them found their way out, for another jolt hit her just then, and a second dribble of piddle renewed the gross warmth in her underwear.

    “Aah, nevermind! I’ll do it here!” declared Saikawa while she danced in place with both hands shoved between her legs.

    No other words were said as the girls made their way beneath the bridge. Wasting no time, Saikawa waddled in front of the safety rail, snaking both hands under her skirt and pulling down her panties, a solid white color save for the bit of yellow at the crotch. She squatted down in a way to ensure her pee would come out forward and pass over the ledge so as to leave as little trace of their crime as possible.

    Her pee didn’t come out straight away; there was still that pesky barrier of mentally accepting that she was gonna go in such a place. Slowing down her breathing, Saikawa could feel the subtle sensations that it would be happening soon. Just then, she also felt bare skin come into contact with her leg, diverting her attention to the side.

    “Wha!?” squatting right next to her was none other than Kanna, her pink panties pulled up to her knees. All this space under the bridge, and she had elected to go right alongside Saikawa, not unlike a boy using the urinal right next to another boy. Saikawa wouldn’t be able to hide a single thing about her potty time, and that was a little too much for her to bear. Maybe I could move over before-EEP!

    It all happened so fast. One second, Saikawa was trying to scoot away, and the next, her piddle was pushing out of her, a healthy light-yellow stream coming out horizontally and falling past the walkway’s edge, breaking into scattered drops by the time it reached the water. The unmistakable sound of tinkling joined the many noises of the flowing creek, its volume the same as Saikawa’s ragged breathing to their ears.

    Embarrassment, surprise, worry, shame, all ran through her mind as she could do nothing but remain squatted and let her bladder empty. But soon, the pleasure of relieving herself after holding it for so long resonated through her body and overrode those emotions, washing them away like a gentle wave. Her open mouth lifted upwards, and Saikawa closed her eyes as she let out a sigh in bliss, content to let this feeling linger for however long her pee would last.

    But just a few seconds later, a powerful hissing sound, like air escaping from a delivery truck’s brakes, started up right next to her. Her curiosity proved stronger than her better judgment, and Saikawa slowly opened her eyes at first, only to gasp and snap them all the way up once she saw the noise’s source.

    A second stream of pee had joined hers, but “stream” was far too light of a word to describe it. “Torrent” sounded a lot more appropriate, for it was double the radius of Saikawa’s trickle, and it shot out much farther, landing more than halfway across the creek’s width. Even from there, Saikawa could see the pooling of yellow spreading in the direction of the creek’s flow, the impact creating a sound not unlike a bath faucet running at full strength.

    It seemed impossible, thought Saikawa. No way could that ever come from her friend! Yet, as her eyes followed the trail back to its source right next to her, she could no longer deny that this power pee was shooting straight out of Kanna.

    “Mmmm,” she could hear Kanna’s throat humming, eyes closed while she handled an ocean’s worth of business like it was nothing. Saikawa’s brain filled up with questions while she absent-mindedly stared at this spray that could probably put out a campfire all on its own. How long had it been since Kanna had last peed? Was it even possible for someone to hold that much? Was her friend secretly a dragon or something?

    “You’re staring at me.”

    “Eh!?” Snapping back to reality, Saikawa finally realized that Kanna’s eyes were open and looking right at her, while the schoolgirl’s gaze had been directed at the stream blasting from between her legs. “Ahh! Um, I, er, w-was, uh, I mean, ah…” Try as she might, nothing close to a coherent sentence would come out, not that it would have done her any good. She had been caught looking at her friend doing something super private, something involving her privates no less. What could she possibly say to not make this incredibly awkward and shameful?

    All Saikawa could do now was wait for Kanna to respond, probably calling her a pervert and saying she doesn’t want to be friends anymore. That response did not happen; instead, Kanna’s eyes trailed from Saikawa’s head down her body and ending at a spot just in front of her stream’s source.

    “I’ll watch yours, too,” said Kanna flatly.

    If Saikawa thought her face could not get any redder, she was immediately proven wrong. “Whaaaa!?” On top of having to pee in public and witness Kanna’s fire-hose-caliber stream, now Kanna would be intently watching her go? It was too much for the third-grader’s mind and heart, and she soon experienced the human equivalent of a computer blue-screen. Not a single thought went through her head while she continued letting it out, her stream going just as strong as it had started.

    Time was not something Saikawa could grasp in her shocked state, but at some point, she felt the pee leaving her at a weaker rate, the stream coming closer and closer to the ledge. It was not much longer afterwards that it came to an end, the only thing left being the few drips she needed to wipe up.

    Yet somehow, Kanna was still going by the time Saikawa finished, though her peeing had diminished as well. It was still an impressive spray for anyone, let alone an elementary school kid, but at least the noises were growing quieter, lowering their risk of someone investigating out of curiosity.

    It was at least another minute before Kanna’s potty time had ended as well, the super stream gradually losing its arc and reducing to a mere dribble. It was about now when Saikawa’s mental faculties returned to her. She blinked a couple times and looked downwards, finally realizing it was over. Even if it was the most embarrassing pee she ever took, she had avoided an accident, and it was all thanks to Kanna.

    She was relieved, but a sense of guilt also weighed down on Saikawa now. She had failed in her attempt to find a bathroom for them, and if not for Kanna’s quick thinking, they probably would’ve walked home in soaked undies and socks. As the hostess of this picnic outing, that was just unacceptable.

    “Here you go, Saikawa.”

    But before she could further dwell on it, something white and square-shaped entered her vision. Kanna was offering her a napkin from the basket for her to wipe with. “Oh, t-thank you,” said Saikawa, taking the napkins and getting straight to cleaning herself up.

    Silence followed while the girls made themselves decent again, pulling up their panties and standing back up once they felt clean enough. Tossing the used napkins into the basket, Saikawa grabbed the handle and brought the basket to her side.

    “Let’s go home,” said Kanna as she turned around.

    “W-wait, Kanna,” Saikawa replied, holding her hand out.

    Kanna turned back to face her and asked, “What is it?”

    Saikawa had to pause for a moment as she looked straight into Kanna’s bright blue eyes. “Um, I…” She threw her head down and shut her eyes. “I’m so sorry!”

    Kanna tilted her head to the side, not that Saikawa could see. “What for?” she asked.

    “I… couldn’t find us another bathroom,” said Saikawa, “and we had to do it out in the open instead. I was doing so well with our picnic, and then I ruined it at the last moment.” She didn’t dare look back up to see if Kanna was disappointed at her, she could feel it from here. That was why she wasn’t surprised when Kanna walked over and gently rested a hand on her hand gripping the basket. Wait, what!?

    Looking back up with her mouth wide open and cheeks turning red, Saikawa saw Kanna’s serene and gentle face right next to her. “It’s okay,” she said, “I had a really fun time today, and I don’t mind having to do that with you.”

    “R-r-really?” Saikawa managed to stammer.

    To this, Kanna nodded and moved around until she was standing at Saikawa’s side. Her fingers interlocked between Saikawa’s so that both of them were holding the basket. “We should have another picnic soon, and maybe have some of those raviolis next time.”

    Saikawa did not catch what Kanna was saying, for her brain had gone into overdrive from Kanna essentially holding hands with her now. Her face burning beet red and heart-rate skyrocketing, Saikawa slapped her free hand to her cheek and let out a long squeal of “Bo-hee-hee-hee-heeeee!”

    She was wrong again; things definitely got better.

  10. Latest Entry

    Most high-school students were worried about tests, and the heroes in training at UA Hero Academy were no different. Most of Class 1-A had panicked about both the written and practical halves of the final, and while they had survived three days of the former, they still needed to prove themselves in a physical environment. Though, most were no longer worried, with the advance knowledge they'd be fighting robots similar to the entrance exam.

    However, there was one student much less confident than the rest, the student no one would have guessed: class representative Momo Yaoyorozu. After all, her Quirk was the ability to create anything she knew the chemical composition of, an ability that paired well with her intelligence. All in all, a large percentage of the class viewed her as an inspiration. The problem was those few like Bakugo and especially Todoroki, those that easily outclassed her skill and made her look weak in comparison.

    Ever since the Sports Festival, when Momo had lost her match without even scratching Tokoyami, while Todoroki wowed the audience with insane ice power, and got a fight with Midoriya that enamored everyone watching. Suddenly, the girl in the upper echelon of her class, who had gotten into this school through high recommendations, was now forgotten by all but Mineta, and that was the kind of attention she didn't want.

    She had the time to think about her insecurities, besides the bus ride all the way out to the facility, the class was currently waiting outside the Practical Examination field for too long. There were snippets of assorted small talk floating around, with a lot of comments about their performance on the written exam that Momo had given up her valuable time to study for, just to be a tutor. Yes, her pupils thanked her after it happened and that felt good, but she had been relegated to obscurity once more.

    Though right now, maybe having eyes off her was a good thing. “What's keeping the teachers,” she whispered to herself, gazing down at her lower body, with her legs fully exposed in her hero costume. With all the time being wasted, it gave a part down below time to fill up past the threshold where she'd notice. She wouldn't say it so boldly, but to put it simply, Momo needed to pee no insignificant amount. Groaning ever so slightly in pained response, she pressed her thighs closer to ease her discomfort.

    Unfortunately, despite being aware of the problem, there was little she could do. The city simulation was placed far away from the school grounds, so it wasn't possible to walk back and return without being gone a worryingly long time. Without any commodes way out here, and no place to hide until they got into the dangerous and active arena, that left her in a predicament without much chance for escape.

    No, you're not allowed to think like that, she reprimanded. Being from a well-to-do family, the personal standards she held herself to had always been strict, but nothing compared to her resolve now. As of late, her combat prowess had failed to impress, suddenly giving the impression she was slacking when that couldn't be further from the truth. Acting weak or incapable was no longer an option, absolutely everything she had worked for in her life would be for naught if she couldn't stand tall like a hero now.

    Finally, as she took a deep breath and steeled herself, Mr. Aizawa walked over in his usual lethargic fashion. “It's time for your practical exam. I assume you all know what it's going to be?”

    “Yeah,” Kaminari exclaimed, “fighting robots! Like the entrance exam!” Mina pumped her fist in matching excitement.

    “Not quite!” That definitely wasn't Aizawa's voice, as they soon confirmed when the tiny Principal Nezu popped out of the teacher's scarf. “We've decided, in light of recent events, it would be a more productive test of your skills to pit you in combat closer to the experience of facing a villain.”

    Kyoka rotated her hand to push the principal along. “Meaning?”

    “You'll be in teams of two, attempting to incapacitate or escape the teachers!” Immediately, the murmur of the class devolved into loud, enthusiastic shouting with peers mere feet away, just to be heard. Momo had to admit, that was an interesting development. That might be a good idea, it's a lot more practical training...if it wasn't so much harder. And in teams, against a teacher, that's a lot of witnesses should I...but I won't! Still, it's less than ideal...

    Busy considering all the implications this new test cast on her inadequate condition, Momo neglected the continuing instruction, the rest of the school's teachers arriving, she was only brought back to reality by her name. “Yaoyorozu!”

    Immediately, as if to compensate for all the time her focus was elsewhere, she stood at full, stiff attention, arms at her side and legs pressed together, something she would have done anyway. “Y-yes?”

    “You're with Todoroki, against me,” Aizawa explained. “You're up fourth.” In other words, not enough time to wander around and find a bathroom. Not unless I know exactly where it is. She had only visited this place a handful of times, never needing to relieve herself. But if she were to ask, that'd be akin to admitting defeat. I'll face it. Like an adult. Like a hero.

    Once again distracted, she only then noticed one person looking at her funny, it was bound to happen with Momo jiggling around like an impatient child. Her first action was to halt the bouncing she didn't even realize she was doing, with a yelp and a shift to full rigid stature. That's when she realized who it was, doubtlessly judging her: her partner, Shoto Todoroki. I don't know if I'll survive this test.

    ---------------

    Just as Momo had feared, her bladder's pain had not eased by the time her test had begun. She spent the entire preparation time just waiting around awkwardly and alone. She wasn't able to build up the courage to ask someone for directions to the girl's room, putting her in the painful situation where she now had no choice. She was trapped in the empty replica city that served as her testing grounds, and considering escape was one of the conditions for victory, it was guaranteed to be difficult.

    And she had no idea whether it was better or worse that she wasn't fighting alone. Yes, having anyone by her side would theoretically make it easier to either capture or escape Mr. Aizawa, especially someone as, frankly, overpowered as Todoroki, but it also came with the downside of another witness to a hypothetical accident, a negative looking more and more like inevitable reality.

    The only saving grace she had was distraction. It was more important now that she locate her teacher, for whatever plan the duo would execute. The real problem was, she had no idea what that plan would be. It doesn't matter. He'll come up with a better plan anyway. I only need to focus on...not wetting myself. I can't believe that's still a priority for me.

    She didn't need to think tactics, her partner was taking that lead as the two ducked into a back alley of the mock residential neighborhood, keeping a watch of the road ahead. “The deciding factor of this fight is going to be first strike. Keep creating small things, to confirm our Quirks haven't been erased, that way we'll know when Mr. Aizawa's near. If we find him, I'll distract him, you run. Until then, we both run for the exit.”

    The plan seemed sound, they'd be mostly helpless without their Quirks, and two mere students wouldn't stand a chance in a straight fight against their pro hero teacher. Still, there was something about it that seemed off, Momo had some concern about it. “H-hold on, I thiNGH-” She was interrupted by a ridiculously painful jolt of concentrated suffering, straight from her already-filled internal water balloon.

    Too bad she had already started a thought out loud, and piqued her partner's curiosity. “What were you saying?”

    The tortuous urge washed away after a second of agony, leaving a burning sensation in its wake, but it had come and gone without any leakage. “N-never mind, it's nothing.” Right, no point in telling him I'm being weak. He's the son of Endeavor, he's strong and ruthless, he wouldn't have any sympathy for my stupid problems.

    Todoroki looked over Momo head-to-feet, who attempted to look casual under the inspection, mentally pleading with him to get his eyes off her. Finally, he did so, and went back to looking in the direction they'd be dashing. “...alright, then. Just stay alert.” He ran off ahead, leaving his partner behind. Not that she minded at the moment, it gave her a quick second to reach her hand under her utility belt and pressed two fingers against the crotch of her red one-piece costume for that tiny bit of relief it provided. Once it wore off, she shuddered at losing the feeling, but still ran to Todoroki.

    Not only did she need to keep up with someone in perfectly fine physical condition, straining her weakened constitution enough already, but she needed to keep creating. Just small nesting dolls, but these were the most complicated she could manage given the circumstances, it was ebbing away at her concentration. There was a time limit on the test by default, but this was adding another, stricter restriction for her to keep track of. Mr. Aizawa needed to show himself soon so they could use their plan and get out, or else she'd be dripping and disgraced.

    Then again, would having an opponent to fight help at all? It would mean that either victory or loss was within grasp, but she'd be suddenly expected to pull her weight in a physical environment, something very strenuous and leak-inducing. With her attention already split between running, listening, and creating, the novice hero had to allocate just a tiny bit to introspection. There's no chance, I'm going to pee if I have to fight. But how would I get out of one?

    Of course, with all the buildings, walls, and other kinds of cover, the thought occurred to Momo to answer nature's call whilst hiding behind any of them. It'd be a lot easier getting away from Todoroki than it would with Aizawa, she'd only need a minute and the pain would be over. Just one minute behind cover and she could drain all these excruciating bodily fluids in a comfortable stream.

    A drop of wetness on her exposed cleavage alerted her to the fact that picturing that scenario was making her drool, snapping her back to reality, a place with consequences. She would run the risk of being caught, and that would be a gigantic, irreversible spot on her record, and it'd be mortifying regardless of punishment. Plus, while it was far back in her considerations, even if she wasn't seen, relieving herself out in public was not a hero thing to do. She needed it, no doubt about that, but it was hardly the acceptable solution.

    No...I refuse, she decided, after plenty of deliberation. It's just inappropriate and immoral! I won't lower myself to that level! Conveniently, she was forgetting the times she had previously done just that, the only reason she felt confident enough to consider it an option, but that didn't really matter. Point was, she was denying it now, there would be no bathroom visit for the junior hero.

    That would prove to be a challenge, because Momo absolutely would pee, incredibly soon. She could feel it, the way her innards were pulsing, stretching, she was guaranteed to lose it within the next few minutes. She wasn't stupid, she recognized and fully understood that. But what am I supposed to do? I need it! I need it so bad! Frantically, she looked around for some kind of hint to what she could do, and besides all the buildings further tempting her to do something indecent, all she had was Todoroki.

    Distraction! “You know...we both got into UA through recommendations, but you're so much more capable than me,” she admitted, slowly and hesitantly. “Why do you have to be so good?” After all, he was strong, perceptive, quick and not currently at the business end of a bathroom emergency. It felt like things had gone silent for her to make this step on her personal journey.

    Or maybe it wasn't just her. “What happened to the dolls you were making?” Momo hadn't noticed, but with the lack of wooden crashing against the pavement, she agreed something was wrong. Her creation, her one special talent, had halted. Instead of adding to her growing inferiority complex, however, she had a bad idea to what that meant. “He's h-” Even just the warning couldn't come fast enough, as a white ribbon shot down and ensnared his arms to his torso, a kind of attack that could come from their teacher, Eraserhead. While he would have liked to give more detailed commands, being pulled into the air, Todoroki could only reasonably order one word. “Run!”

    Momo only caught the briefest glimpse of Aizawa hanging from the pole before she turned tail and bolted. Just following orders? Not exactly, and she realized it, in a moment of lucidity. I'm scared. Why am I scared? This isn't some real-life villain fight where I could get hurt, I wasn't this afraid at USJ! It's just a test! She understood the stupidity of her actions, but still she ran.

    Though, perhaps something besides fear was fueling the mad dash. And I need to pee so freaking bad! I can't stand it anymore! Her true motivation behind gaining distance may very well have been purely to empty her bladder, now that the only two people to catch her were occupied elsewhere. The men's conversation grew fainter as Momo disappeared behind a faraway alley wall.

    “Gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee,” she repeated, not bothering to keep quiet anymore with no one to hear. She couldn't even keep still, running in place and gripping the compartments on the front of her belt. She wasn't willing to grab between her legs, regardless of the desperation, there was hardly a point; without the capacity to create anything useful at the moment, she'd be spraying this concrete divider down soon enough. She faced the gray stone from six inches away and spread her feet apart, extending her right index and middle fingers as her hand reached down to pull the crotch of her costume aside.

    Still, even as she was preparing to relax her lower muscles, the fate of her partner stayed a firm second worry in her mind. Obviously, he wasn't dead or in mortal peril, but it was still bothering her enough to be noticeable amidst her searing need to urinate. I abandoned him. If this were a real fight, I'd have left him to die for my own needs! How can I call myself a hero with that kind of priority? I need to run back and help him, but... It was notable that, despite her constant reprimands, Momo had yet to reverse any action she had taken. It could not be overstated how badly she not only needed, but wanted to pee. She'd been denied that human need too long and had to answer it, yet she had deep-rooted integrity this would be breaking. There would only be one victor, her mind or her bladder.

    She looked between the direction she arrived from and the wall she was planning to drench multiple times, seriously needing to weigh her options, both had horrible downsides. She didn't even come to a clean verdict before her subconscious made the choice for her, she stopped her shameful potty dancing and stood firm. “No! If I falter now, I'll have proven I'm not cut out to be a hero! All the time I've spent, learning and training, all the support I've been given will have been for nothing! I won't give up! I will be a hero!”

    She had a new fire in her heart to rival Endeavor's flames, but the spirit wasn't strong enough to override all her pain. There was a hero's resolve on the inside, but from what was visible, she still looked terrified, which would at least serve as a cover should she piss her pants. But she wouldn't run away this time, she was heading back into the eye of the storm. She wasn't able to make it far in the first place, however, so the sprint took almost no time. I only made it that far? I would have been heard if I decided to go! “Todoroki!”

    Upon hearing Momo's voice, Todoroki looked up, or down in his incapacitated hanging position. “Yaoyorozu! I'm sorry for being so controlling! You had something you were trying to say earlier, didn't you? I'm listening now! I trust your judgment!”

    That was the last thing Momo was expecting to hear. Todoroki, possibly the class's most promising student, was delegating responsibility to weak little her. It would be a swift resolution to her self-doubt, if she wasn't more preoccupied with a different matter entirely. Hurrying for her own sake, she swept away the caltrops laid beneath her partner's dangling body and untied the scarf binding him. He dropped, landing perfectly on his feet, ready to roll. Unfortunately, the last of Momo's strength gave out, and she could feel her bladder crack. “I'm sorry, but I can't right now,” she admitted, going all-in on grabbing her privates.

    That was the last thing Todoroki was expecting to see. He looked over Momo, looking totally ready to burst, grimacing and bouncing. However, his only response was an exasperated sigh. “Out of time?” Her muscles stiffened to prevent an unintentional accident, it took real effort for her to even nod in agreement, but she managed. “Fine, I think we've got a minute before Mr. Aizawa catches wise. You better hurry.” He gestured to the wall surrounding the closest house, making a point to turn around and not look in that direction.

    Momo did not need to be told twice. It no longer mattered that Todoroki was so close, or that their teacher could come across them at any moment, she'd be peeing in a minute whether she wanted to or not, better to not sully her costume. With no sense of shame or modesty, she bolted to the partition, and quickly entered the same position she assumed while getting ready to relieve herself before. Except this time, she waited for nothing, she quickly pulled her costume crotch aside and exposed her girlhood, spreading it between her fingers and pulling it upwards for aiming.

    Much like its master, Momo's bladder was not going to wait. It had stayed strong all this time without even the slightest leak, and now that it was given permission to let loose, it did so with gusto. With force that could impress anyone, her off-yellow stream gushed out and crashed into the wall less than an inch below her hips, emanating a slamming, echoing roar and a pungent odor. In seconds, a triangle with her impact point as the top point spread down to the sidewalk, flooding in all directions once it hit flat ground, encircling her boots in no time.

    Ordinarily, this would be the worst thing that could happen to Momo. She was in the middle of a very violent, private activity, exposing her most private parts, in an incredibly not-private location with someone else feet away just to ensure she could never keep it secret. However, all the negative implications were the farthest things from her mind, all she could do now was bask in the release. There was no more accurate word to describe it than “amazing”, she shivered, her chest heaved under heavy breaths, and she let out a staggered, high-pitched moan, all interrupted by the most coherent words she could form. “Hngh...nngh...mmpf...ahhhhhhhh...”

    Eventually, the feeling of relief dampened, it was no longer enough to overtake the rest of her thoughts closing in on a minute after starting. She was once again in the real world, able to recognize everything wrong with what she was doing, far beyond public urination being illegal. Yet, somehow, she still didn't mind. Sometimes, a girl just needed to pee. It also helped that she trusted Todoroki to not say anything, everything she'd seen of him convinced her that he'd help if need be.

    Finally, after possibly longer than ever before, Momo couldn't keep up the torrent at its current force. It didn't end yet, she was still able to continue at a rate more common for an average bathroom visit, but eventually even that had to stop. “Ugh...I did it...too close.” The puddle continued to spread outwards from origin, but its creator let her costume snap back to proper coverage, and let out one final sigh. Fear of discovery, and some amount of shame, kept her from looking at her mess, and she instead pivoted and quickly walked away. “T-thanks for the s-support,” she stuttered, not wanting to look Todoroki in the eye.

    He got the message anyway, and joined her in leaving the scene of the crime. “No problem. Anything else bothering you now?”

    “I think I'm good. And I've got a plan to win, too.” It was a miracle she didn't forget their actual goal in everything else she had to suffer through. She was confident, prepared, and ready to fight.

    ---------------

    Momo was in a good mood. She didn't have to overtly embarrass herself, grown as a person, and had passed her final to boot. She was walking proudly to the room where her classmates, whether they had taken their test or not, were waiting. The door slid open, and she saw half the class watching a large screen on the wall, along with Recovery Girl running the system.

    With the sound of her entrance, it was only a second before everyone noticed her appearance, but there were no congratulations. Instead, she saw their faces either drain of color or turn red, and none of them could look at her. “What's with the cold welcome,” she asked.

    None of them replied, besides looking between each other for prodding and guidance, until Midoriya finally broke the silence. “U-uh, w-well...” It didn't answer anything, but he raised a shaking hand, pointing at the screen, prompting Momo to look. It was displaying various video feeds of Ochako and Aoyama, in their fight against Thirteen. Nothing about it offered any insight to her peers' attitude.

    Wait...video feeds?! She wasn't in here prior to her test, she had no idea they were being so closely monitored. Clearly, there were a lot of cameras, most definitely in every examination ground. Her jaw hung agape at the horrifying implication, and she bolted to Izuku, grabbing him by the collar and clearly making him uncomfortable with the proximity. “How much did you see?!”

    “I-I mean, not everything, but...enough?” Trembling, Momo dropped him, pupils shrinking and various unformed chokes emanating from her hanging mouth. They saw me pee. All of them did. And...that wasn't the only time I exposed myself! Did they see that too?! They saw me pee and they saw my breasts. She couldn't defend herself, only jump to the verge of crying and run out with her face buried in her palms, crashing into Iida on the way out, not even that was enough to make her stop. She might have been brave, but having to come to terms with this...that was too much for anyone.

  11. "How could my life get any worse?" Shouta Magatsuchi was savvy enough to know bad things happened to whoever tempted fate like that, but the fifth-grade boy honestly believed his words. True, a lot of facets to his existence were going well, his family was fine (whenever he saw them), his grades were good, even his magical talent was impressive for his age. There was just one thing ruining everything, and her name was Quetzalcoatl.

    He had unintentionally summoned her into his home a while back while practicing magic, and she wouldn't leave. If that wasn't bad enough, the way she continued to cling to him was concerning, to put it lightly. She joined him in baths, slept into the same bed, and routinely suffocated him between her not sweater puppies, but full-grown sweater mastiff hounds. She was getting a lot closer to a young boy than most would be allowed, and that meant only one explanation: he had summoned a succubus that wanted to feed on him!

    Quetzalcoatl, or Lucoa, had denied this many times, but Shouta didn't believe it. Aside from her horns, horns a demon would also have, she had no characteristics of the dragon she claimed to be, especially now that Shouta had seen other dragons to compare. Lucoa lacked a tail even when fully exposed, a state he had seen her in too many times to count.

    Okay, maybe he had been growing closer to Lucoa over the months they had lived together, but then she'd do something that would sour his opinion of her again. Right now, the source of his frustration was a Christmas play the dragons' circle of friends was putting on for the elderly home. Even if he wasn't an actor, he wasn't too against that idea. The problem was where the rewrites of this script were going.

    Initially, this was just supposed to be "The Little Match Girl", with Kanna in the title role. A hundred changes later, it now involved Shouta turning into a magical girl in the middle of the show, costume and all. Lucoa didn't even object to the humiliation, she was actually excited to see him in a dress. But everyone else was on board, and they had put so much time and pain into the production, it'd be mean to object now.

    The real embarrassing thing now was, as they were nearing the performance time, Shouta needed help with his costume. He didn't have any idea how to put one of these on, especially not by himself, and he had no other male actors to help. So, he needed Lucoa to dress him, in full wardrobe that required he completely strip down. At least she was accommodating enough to not look when he changed underwear, though he wasn't convinced she didn't peek. It was hard to tell with her eyes always closed.

    With no one looking, Shouta took in how pathetic he looked in this state of undress. They weren't even normal women's underwear like he had seen in his mom's laundry, more like white bloomers. That technically meant they covered more, but they were so...flowery, with all the fabric frills. This was already the most mortifying thing he had ever been subject to, and he hadn't even gone out in front of the crowd yet.

    With no prompting, Lucoa decided it was okay to look now, and she smiled. "Ah, you look adorable, Shouta!"

    Blushing hard, Shouta covered his nude chest with his forearms. "J-just help me put my costume on!" He didn't even want to see it happen, he closed his eyes and held his arms to his sides, opting to just let the demon handle it. He heard fabric rustling and Lucoa humming, leading up to the feeling of the soft material sliding onto his skin, over his torso and arms through the sleeves. It didn't feel like any clothing he had worn before, which wasn't an entirely bad thing, but the association of it being women's clothing made him hate it. Still, he kept quiet and let it happen without argument, if only to be done with it faster.

    "Okay, you're all dressed!" Reluctantly, Shouta opened his eyes, gazing down towards the floor, seeing his body in the process. He had seen the yellow and orange dress before, even worn it for fitting purposes, but he hated how demeaning it was. He groaned and went limp with only enough muscle tension to remain standing. It was so uncomfortable, and the only light at the end of the tunnel was that he'd never need to do this again after today.

    Actually, there just might have been a second source causing the irritation. "Why do I have to pee now," Shouta muttered, sliding the dress through his fingers. If he had the courage to ask before he had changed into this cumbersome costume, it would have been no trouble to visit the bathroom. Now, he'd have to go out in this thing, where he could be seen. He'd rather die than have to walk into the boy's room dressed like a girl. And he still wasn't done, he still needed the old Japanese outfit for the beginning of the show, before he transformed into a magical girl, on top of this. It'd be too much of a hassle to try and remove all of that clothing in a hurry, so either ask now and deal with the shame, or hold it for another half-hour.

    "Is something bothering you, Shouta?" And, Lucoa's presence somewhat limited his options. He couldn't just casually ask for the toilet with her around, even back when it would have been more convenient. If he made something as private as using the bathroom known as a current need, this girl, with her total lack of respect for boundaries, would probably take that as an invitation to join him in the bathroom. That was a line he was not about to let be crossed.

    "N-no, nothing's wrong!" He stood straight, rigid, balling his shivering hands into fists at his sides. "I just want to get this over with as fast as possible!"

    Lucoa raised an eyebrow inquisitively, though her perpetually closed eyes made it more difficult to tell. She had clung to Shouta long enough to know he was usually an honest kid, with no hesitation in telling off the former goddess, a trait she found exciting. It didn't take an interpersonal genius to determine the boy was hiding something, something he wasn't about to share. She wouldn't push it if he wouldn't tell on his own accord. "We'll be back at home, celebrating Christmas together before you know it!"

    "Don't ruin this holiday for me, she-witch!" Shouta would have run away from the temptress, if he didn't still have business in the dressing room. And that was taking up the limited time until curtains, leaving him no time to do his own business. "So I need to hold it...I can do that." Just survive a play and the time it'd take to change back into normal clothes, it wasn't impossible to believe he could handle that.

    ---------------

    Well, it may not have been an "impossible" task, but that didn't mean it wouldn't be incredibly difficult. At this point, Shouta was undoubtedly, unarguably, unquestionably desperate beyond his wildest imagination. His bladder hurt so bad, positively exuding pain like a burning fire or a stabbing needle many times over, it felt as if he might die, or at least explode. And the worst part was, basically no time had passed. He was still waiting backstage to go out at all, let alone survive the acting. How did it get so bad so fast? Maybe a little too much juice with breakfast?

    Yes, most of the cast was waiting behind the curtains for their cue with him, Shouta still couldn't help but give in to the instinct his bodily need demanded. The most he could do to maintain even the slightest dignity was hide out behind everyone else where they couldn't see him grabbing at his crotch. Unfortunately, beneath multiple layers of costume, his already weak grip was further dampened, as his clothes would also soon be.

    "Ohhh, there's no chance...I'm going to have an accident," he complained, crossing his legs and bouncing. Granted, he recognized it could be worse, he could be having this epiphany on stage with everyone staring. He was still far too old to pee himself, he hadn't gotten this close to the brink in an incredibly long time, back when it was okay for him to wet his pants. This time, he'd be made fun of, and nothing could stop the fact that there'd be a flood.

    The only kind of control he had left was where he'd be letting this one loose. Admittedly, the chance that it'd be all over the costume was growing in likelihood, either due to loss in control or just not caring any longer. Or he could...actually, he had no other ideas. Just let go on purpose and deal with the repercussions as they came. And he was starting to accept that, easing up on holding just a hair.

    Still, even giving up, he didn't want to just do it out in the open. The rest of the cast was more occupied watching Kanna on stage, which also meant Shouta's cue was fast approaching, but they'd look if they heard a leak. Unless, he were to do it a little further away, perhaps in the shadows where he'd be harder to see as well. Like that dark corner behind them, partially obscured by various props and other things the senior center put into storage.

    "I won't be noticed," he assured himself, hobbling over to the pile he had his eye on. "Just need to take it slow, stay quiet, and get it over with." Carefully, so as not to stumble over any of the debris, he lifted one leg up to his waist to clear the height. It was a necessary step, but a bad idea all the same, that kind of wide motion put serious strain on his ability to keep hold. Somehow, miraculously, it didn't completely spell doom, but it did mark the first drops finding their way out into the underwear, buried beneath so much clothing. At least that meant it would take a lot more to be visible, but it meant his frantic clutching at his crotch had little effect.

    "Nonononononono..." Shouta needed to cross his legs then and there to avoid total soaking. Problem was, he was in a precarious position, where the sudden movement sent him tumbling over. In some respect, that was worse than a little spurt, because crashing through the junk piled up was loud, absolutely guaranteed to get the attention of the girls backstage with him, and probably everyone in the audience.

    As he feared, the crash got the attention of everyone in sight, aside from Kanna being a true thespian and not breaking character. There were a few assorted shouts of concern that Shouta couldn't individually identify, but Lucoa's stuck out to him, maybe because she was the only one to rush to his aid.

    "Shouta, are you alright?!" Her calm demeanor and composure were suddenly missing as she ran to her human's side, her usually closed eyes open and looking actually worried for his safety. However, the sincerity was somewhat dulled by the way her body bounced in her magical fairy costume that somehow covered less than her swimsuit, or at least the one deemed appropriate for the public.

    Shouta had to admit, despite all the things Lucoa had done to him, he did always tend to get lost in her eyes whenever she opened them. He gladly took her outstretched hand, and wet himself a little more as she pulled him back to this feet. Yes, this was the least amount of privacy he'd had all day, but he couldn't act like nothing was wrong anymore. "I can't hold it...I have to pee right now!" He had no choice but to grab himself with the strength he had remaining, his need as bare as Lucoa's body.

    Without any warning, he was pulled into a soft hug, with plenty of padding for his head. "That's all? It's okay," Lucoa's gentle voice reassured, "nothing to be worried about. I'll get you to the bathroom."

    "B-but, I d-don't have time," Shouta stuttered and cried, tears running down his cheeks, holding back nothing.

    "It's fine," Elma the director chimed in. "This isn't a professional production or anything. Hurry up." She flicked her hand towards them, shooing them away, walking backwards onto the stage to address the audience about the sudden delay.

    Shouta couldn't react quickly, allowing his dragon to pick him up while facing away, delicate as she could so as to not startle him any more than necessary, and hoisted him onto her back, pressed against her fake wings. "W-wait! If I don't make it, you'll-"

    "Just need to use some magic. Focus on holding, I'll handle the rest." Without any strength to argue, Shouta stayed silent aside from muted grunts to himself, and the blonde woman carried him out into the halls. For such an on-the-spot action, she had put a surprising amount of thought into the way she carried her rider. Bending forward at a slight angle, he could lean against her to avoid falling backwards, and her arms were supporting him from below, eliminating the need for him to grab her shoulders, freeing them for the imperative crotch grabbing. If her grip wasn't so solid, he'd fall from the amount of squirming he was doing.

    She had rushed out from backstage like a hero, but Lucoa had made a critical mistake: she had no idea where the bathrooms in this building were. It wasn't big, she'd find them just by wandering around, the question was if Shouta had that time. His squeals of pain were frequent, she could feel his chest heaving against her back, it was a pretty clear final throes of desperation. Maybe he just needed a distraction, something to listen to. "Were you planning to go in the corner backstage?" She waited for a response, of course nothing came, but she did get a whine that could be translated as affirmative. "I've done it in a lot weirder places than that when I needed to. Nothing to be ashamed of."

    The poor little boy really didn't need to hear any anecdotes about pee at the moment. Lucoa wasn't going into any detail, thankfully, but now Shouta was thinking about her whizzing. She was big, she could probably go a lot with so few visits, especially considering he had never seen her use the bathroom despite living together. And, wherever she came from, she probably just went wherever she wanted to. He was picturing it already, Lucoa pulling her usual jean shorts down somewhere public with no regard to modesty and answering nature's call.

    Granted, it wasn't a detailed fantasy, not without any idea how women peed, but it was enough. Not that it had ever meaningfully stopped, but his spurts of urine grew more powerful, he could feel the power of them exiting his body, drenching the clothes in its path. It was impossible the soaking was still limited to his underwear, it had to be spreading to the dress by now. Who knew how long the outer costume would last?

    Truth be told, the dragon was already feeling the streams of warmth running down her bare back. Even with the costumes, Shouta's legs were still pretty exposed. It didn't gross Lucoa out, she had done much weirder and more disgusting things in her many years, but it was a sign that her little charge couldn't make it much further. A certain part of her wanted to tell Shouta he could wet himself if he needed to, while another part wanted to drop him on his feet and tell him he could pee on the floor.

    But, right before she had to make a decision between the two, one of the doors on the wall stood out to her, with its black plastic plaque reading "men". Lucoa, the former goddess, had to thank her previous coworkers for that miracle. "Shouta! We made it to the bathroom!"

    The purple-haired kid wanted so bad to jump off his ride and bolt into the boy's room, but he wasn't so confident it'd work as he imagined. "I...I still need your help."

    "That's what I expected." All the residents of the home were in the audience, so no one would see the disregard for gender division, not that Lucoa would ever care. She was surprisingly together, with a plan fully in mind and executing right away. She ran right to the urinal closest to the door, one of the short ones, stood directly in front of it like she was using it herself, and dropped Shouta slowly behind her. She lifted him up by the armpits and shoved him in front of the commode.

    Not backing away beyond that, Lucoa waited for her human to get started, for him to undress and pee, get that relief he had needed all this time. But, no matter how long she stood by patiently, he never did anything else besides dancing, crossing his legs and bouncing. Inside, Shouta was in ridiculous pain, his bladder cramped up and his privates burning, he couldn't do anything but hold and even that was failing. He was right in front of the toilet, he direly needed to use it, but he couldn't move his clothes. That pure ironic torture, combined with all the physical agony, pushed him to the point where he had no choice but to cry.

    That sound, absolute sadness from someone so close to her, lit a fire in Lucoa's eyes. She couldn't stand by and do nothing about this, so she knelt down to better match Shouta's height, darting her hands around his body to undo the ties of the outer costume. It was meant to come off in a matter of seconds with quick magic, but it still needed to physically be able to move, and his arms keeping a fierce grip was not working with the sleeves. She couldn't just ask him to let go for a second, or there'd be a puddle that made all this struggle for nothing. Already, droplets were growing to be easily visible, it would only get worse soon.

    There was no way to come out of this fully victorious, so it was all about minimizing the damage. He needed his clothes off as quick as possible without totally wetting himself. Shouta couldn't do anything, so it was up to Lucoa, who pried one arm away from his crotch at a time, sliding the top off one section at a time. Both time a hand was removed, Shouta cried out, and a little more golden liquid dribbled onto the floor before his arm was freed from the sleeve and he immediately grabbed himself again.

    It wasn't without a lot of wetting, but Shouta was down in nothing more than the dress. And it looked pitiful, not just the emasculation, but the stain on the front easily visible from the side. While most of the dress was yellow, the bottom was orange and white, which showed the dark wetness even more. It was large, shining, and sad. But he did realize there was so little between him and that sweet relief, and he lifted the hem of the dress to expose his absolutely soaked underwear, the wet patch continuously growing and dripping. The quantity may have been nothing to Lucoa, but if the roles were reversed, Shouta would be amazed a full accident hadn't taken place.

    Once again, the dragon was going to let her human deal with the rest himself, but once more, he couldn't do anything else. Nothing but bloomers in the way, but he couldn't move them. Finally, after coming this far, time was up. First there was a hissing noise, quickly followed by a small yellow trickle arcing out from the front, with little distance before falling and crashing onto the floor.

    He had somehow managed to retain some control over his bladder, but there was no way he could keep it. He was in agony still fighting to keep that modicum, peeing himself slowly was the extent of his power. If he was alone...he wouldn't have made it anywhere close to the bathroom, but just at this moment, he'd have an accident inches from the urinal.

    Lucky for him, he wasn't alone. Not that she ever respected these kinds of boundaries, but Lucoa asked no permission, just reached down to the front of Shouta's underwear and pulled the waistband down, enough for his boyhood to slide into the open, wet from pressing against the garment, and a steady stream of urine dribbling from the tip. It didn't have nearly the right angle to flow into the toilet, with the way it was pointed down, but Lucoa fixed that by grabbing the small shaft and aiming it herself.

    It's unknown whether Shouta even realized what was happening, but once he was properly positioned, he relinquished all restraint and began spraying the back wall of the urinal down. And, for a kid, the force was incredible. It sounded like someone filling a bath, and the quantity of pee running out stiffened the penis in Lucoa's grip. The small pool of water at the foot of the porcelain fixture was rising and dyeing a deep gold, and the torrent just wouldn't stop.

    That last point wasn't even bothering Shouta, because this felt so relieving. Completely accidentally, he had been pushed to his absolute bodily limit, he couldn't have help another drop. Yet somehow, in spite of all that, he had made it to the bathroom. His eyes were closed, head hanging back, and his mouth dropped open. "Ohhhhh..."

    Half a minute later, he realized, he'd be at this for a while longer, and he was over the initial shock of the bliss. Now was the time to get something off his chest. "Listen, Lucoa...thank you so much for your help. There was no chance I would have made it without..." Only then, with his eyes open, did he realize what she had been doing. He had gone kind of numb down below quite a while ago, so this was his first exposure. His face turned bright red, his jaw stayed open, and all he could vocalize was a couple light chokes of shock.

    Lucoa didn't reel back, defend herself, or do anything to indicate remorse. Instead, she looked him in the eyes and smiled. "You're all good? I'm glad you didn't have to wet yourself...well, not that much. And you're so cute down here!" She didn't disturb the fire hose of pee, but she did slide his junk through her fingers a little.

    How could Shouta respond to that? That was something incredibly inappropriate, and she had just casually done it like it was nothing unusual. Maybe she didn't know better? No, the concept of "bad touch" still had to be a thing wherever she came from. He couldn't say anything, the sheer audacity of her actions made him forget what was so wrong with those actions. He didn't take his parts back into his own hands, just kept holding up the wet dress.

    Finally, his pulsing flood eased up, over a minute after he lost it. For his size and the power he was releasing, that was a large volume, something he'd struggle to match again, even as an adult. Busy keeping clothes out of the way, for the little good it did keeping them dry, Lucoa picked up the slack and shook him dry, tucking his member back into the underwear, getting it wet all over again. She had a little trouble getting it back in its proper place, it seemed to be a little..."harder" than usual from her touch.

    With his parts back in their private place, Shouta wasted no time dropping the dress and backing away. "N-never do that again!"

    "Huh? But you needed it," Lucoa pouted, "you would have been all wet without it!"

    Shouta took a deep breath to regain his composure. "I appreciate that, and thank you again for helping me. But try to leave my junk out of it!" For the hundredth time that day, he covered his crotch, but without any grip this time.

    Lucoa seemed confused, like she seriously didn't understand why Shouta's little man would be such a touchy subject. Maybe it was just smarter to move onto the pressing matter. "Let me fix your clothes. Stay still." She held out her right hand, a red magic circle materialized and spun, and in a flash of light, Shouta's costume was completely dry. "There, just like new! Don't forget to take your other costume!"

    In disbelief, Shouta felt up the dress, amazed that it was truly dry. "W-wow...thanks. You're a good...whatever you are." Maybe he was starting to doubt his interpretation of the beautiful woman that lived in his house. Maybe she wasn't so bad.

    Or so he thought, until another thought occurred to him. "Wait, if you could clean up a mess, why did I have to wait all the way here? I almost died!"

    "Wouldn't you have rather gone in the bathroom? You wouldn't have wanted to be seen backstage, right?"

    "Yeah, I'd rather use the bathroom, if I wasn't in constant agony all the way here! I could have just gone into the hallway, wet myself, and skipped this whole thing!"

    The two continued to argue, Lucoa being the more assertive, but Shouta wasn't backing down either. They debated over the pain, the location, the concepts of modesty and societal expectations, and the privacy of Shouta's penis, the point he argued strongest about. They got so heated that they forgot they were doing something before this little potty break, lost in the yelling. But somehow, this felt right, like this kind of divide was the way their relationship was supposed to be.

  12. “Okay, I think we’re far enough away now,” said Ahlbi as he looked around. The two of them found their way back to the shopping plaza and stood by the fountain, with Shah’do snoozing on Ahlbi’s head. The many noises of running water had much less of an effect on them now that they no longer had to make water of their own.

    There might have been noise from the fountain and people going about their day, but it didn’t stop an awkward silence from following the two since they left the alleyway. Ahlbi had more than a few lines to break the ice for when taking people on tours, but he never thought of one for talking to a princess after sharing a pee with her in a public location. Nothing he could see in his immediate surroundings gave him any help, either.

    Much as he tried not to, his gaze eventually found its way onto Rayfa. He had expected her to be scowling, or at least look a little grumpy, but she wasn’t like that at all. Instead, she was looking down at the ground and rather downtrodden, like how he would look whenever he got a scolding at the temple.

    “Um, Your Benevolence?” asked Ahlbi.

    “Hmm? What is it?” Rayfa snapped out of her thoughts.

    “Are you doing alright? You seem kinda down.”

    “Er, I’m fine. You need not have concern for me,” said Rayfa.

    “Are you sure? I’m just looking out for you after all the running we did, and then… you know.”

    Rayfa’s eyes narrowed. “I hope you’re not about to comment on my perspiration again.”

    “N-no, I wasn’t!” said Ahlbi. Not anymore, at least!

    “Good, and as I recall, we agreed to not speak about that moment again, correct?”

    “Um, right.”

    “Then I suggest we drop it and move on from that…” Rayfa put a hand on her chest and glanced away. “Disgraceful, humiliating, awful moment,” she continued with a smaller voice.

    Silence followed once again as neither of them knew what to say next. Ahlbi looked on at the crestfallen princess, feeling a little down himself. His tour with the High Priestess had gone entirely off the rails, and now neither of them were satisfied. If there was an award for the worst tour guide ever, he would be the winner for sure.

    But looking at Rayfa, he realized that there were more important things to take care of. He might have failed at his job as a tour guide, but there was still his duty as a monk, and Rayfa needed that more than anything else.

    “Um, it really bothers you, doesn’t it?” he asked.

    “What? W-what makes you say that?” Rayfa crossed her arms.

    “I mean, I understand if you’re mad at me. I just wanted to give you a really good tour of the kingdom, but then I lost control of Shah’do and you had to do something really embarrassing.”

    “Tour guide.”

    “I accept full responsibility for what happened.” Ahlbi put his hands together and bowed. “You may punish me however you like. All I ask is that you forgive me for trying to do something I wasn’t capable of.”

    Rayfa stared at Ahlbi for a while, opening her mouth a couple times as if to speak. The seconds passed by like minutes to Ahlbi until Rayfa shook her head.

    “I… cannot forgive you,” she said.

    Ahlbi’s heart sank. “B-but why?”

    “Because there is nothing to forgive. What transpired there was not of your doing. If anyone is to blame for that incident, it is me.”

    “No, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi shook his head. “You don’t have to blame yourself for this.”

    “I’m afraid I must,” replied Rayfa, her voice slow and unwavering. “I had need of the facilities before I even bumped into you this morning, but I believed I could hold off until I returned home. Even when it became urgent, I could not bring myself to ask for a quick stop.”

    “But I had to go the whole time, too,” said Ahlbi, “and I really didn’t want to say anything, either.”

    “Yes, but I was the one who asked to be led away from this fountain, simply because I feared it would make me lose control. Had I not done so, we would not have run into that… dunderhead.” Rayfa’s voice turned harsh at the last word. “And then we never would have had to chase your dog and be forced to…” She shook her head in place of finishing the sentence.

    “Y-Your Benevolence…”

    “Would you please stop referring to me that way?” said Rayfa bluntly.

    “W-why?”

    “Because…” She frowned again. “I am not feeling very much like a high priestess right now. Not after that.”

    Ahlbi found himself lowering his head. “Oh… You’re still the high priestess to me, though. I don’t think any less of you.”

    “That is… comforting, but it does not change the facts. I am a high-ranking member of the Khura’inese government, yet I am guilty of the crime of p-p… public urination.” Rayfa looked up towards the statues of the dancing girls. “I look at the high priestesses before me, and all I see are grace and elegance. How can I aspire to their greatness when I have done something so vulgar and ugly and, and…” Her head lowered until she could see her reflection in the water, the many ripples distorting her figure so it could not hope to match the beauty of the statues.

    Ahlbi felt his heartstrings tug again. He just had to say something, do something to pull Rayfa out of her funk, but he did not have the slightest clue on how to do that. He was just a kid, nobody special in particular. All he really knew how to do was give tours and tell people about the kingdom’s history. Interesting tidbits were his domain, and that did not include anything about counseling another person.

    Or did it?

    “W-wait, Your Benevolence,” he spoke with a renewed vigor, “You don’t have to feel so down about it.”

    Rayfa looked up at him with annoyance. “And why should I not?”

    Ahlbi took a moment to collect himself before speaking. Not even he was entirely sure where he was going, but it was worth a shot. “You believe that having an embarrassing moment like that makes you unfit to call yourself the high priestess, right?”

    “I thought that would have been clear.”

    Ahlbi shook his head. “But I don’t think so. In fact, I think that makes you more like the high priestesses of the past than ever.”

    Raya’s mouth and eyes opened in a mixture of confusion and bewilderment. “I… am not sure I follow you, tour guide.”

    “Please, allow me to explain.” Ahlbi pointed at one of the statues of the priestesses. “You know about the former priestess Tashya’Kukeys, right?”

    “How could I not? She was instrumental in the talks that brokered peace with the neighboring kingdoms. Khura’in has not seen war since her reign.”

    “Right,” nodded Ahlbi, “but that happened when she was queen. Back when she was high priestess, she wasn’t quite so graceful.”

    “How so?” asked Rayfa, eyebrow raised.

    Ahlbi rubbed the back of his head. “Well, there was this scandal back then where Tashya was having a dinner with some ambassadors from other countries. She was fed some bad sushi and ended up, um, losing her lunch on one of the emissaries.”

    Rayfa’s hand flew up to her mouth. “She… what!? Is this true?”

    Ahlbi nodded once more. “It was a big deal from what I’ve read. The newspapers were all over it, and Tashya didn’t show herself in public for weeks.”

    “I can imagine why. If I had done something like that, I would probably never leave my room again.”

    “She wasn’t the only one to go through something like that.” Ahlbi pointed to a particularly well-endowed statue. “Frasha over there performed the first televised Divination Seance, and nearly every TV in Khura’in tuned in to see it.”

    “That sounds like quite the honor.”

    “It did, but then she had a...  wardrobe malfunction during the seance, so the whole kingdom got to see, er, things they weren’t supposed to see.” Ahlbi’s cheeks turned red while he divulged this fact, but it did not compare to the blush on Rayfa.

    “A… a wardrobe malfunction? Surely, you jest!” she spoke with a hand on her chest.

    “It’s the truth! That incident is one of the reasons why they don’t televise court cases in Khura’in anymore, and why the ceremonial garb was modified to be more modest.”

    “Goodness.” Rayfa stared at the statue. “I had only ever heard of her successes in promoting equality among the differing genders and races. I never would have imagined something so embarrassing would have befallen her.”

    “That’s what I’m trying to say, Your Benevolence,” Ahlbi said with another nod, “Many of the high priestesses before you had their share of embarrassing moments, but it didn’t stop them from becoming beloved queens of Khura’in.”

    “I… suppose not.”

    “And look at you. You’re not even queen yet, but you’ve already helped free us from the tyranny of the DC act.” Ahlbi leaned forward, both his and Shah’do’s eyes full of passion. “In fact, I’d say you’re well on your way to being one of our best queens ever!”

    Rayfa gasped and leaned back, her mouth hanging open. “T-tour guide…” she said in a half-whisper.

    “Um, y-yes?”

    “Do you… really think that highly of me? Even after that moment, and when I believed you to be guilty of murder?”

    “I do. With all of my love for Khura’in.”

    For what seemed like forever, neither of them said a word, simply looking at each other, Ahlbi with an earnest smile and Rayfa with an unsure open mouth. Then, slowly, Ahlbi could see the sides of Rayfa’s mouth slowly pulling upwards. In that moment, he felt an elation growing with him he had not felt since the day the DC Act was struck down.

    But all it took was the sound of a growling stomach to pull them out of the moment.

    “Er, was that…” Rayfa asked, the smile on her dropping away in a flash.

    “Eh heh, sorry about that, Your Benevolence.” Ahlbi clutched his belly. “I guess all that running used up the rest of my breakfast.”

    Rayfa quietly giggled, finding her smile again. “You need not apologize. It has been an eventful morning for us, and I am feeling rather peckish, myself. You would not happen to know of anywhere we could eat, would you?”

    “I do! Lots of them!” said Ahlbi. “There’s a noodle shop not far from here that I visit all the time. They make the best ramen, and I could really go for some right now. Um, that is, if that’s what you desire.”

    Rayfa nodded. “Ramen sounds as good as anything right now. Please, guide me there.”

    “Will do!” Ahlbi turned around.

    “Wait, tour guide,” said Rayfa, “I must know one more thing.”

    Ahlbi turned back around and asked “What is it, Your Benevolence?”

    Just then, Rayfa’s eyes lowered and brow furrowed into a piercing glare. Her next words came in a deadly serious tone.

    “You did not peek, did you?”

    Ahlbi’s smile turned into panic as he lowered his head and brought his hands together as if begging for mercy. Even some of Shah’do’s hair stood on end. “N-no, I didn’t look! I kept my head forward the entire time, honest!” Visions of being thrown in prison and his dreams of monkdom forever dashed filled Ahlbi’s mind. Honesty may have been on his side, but it offered little comfort in the petrifying gaze of the High Priestess.

    But then Rayfa’s glare changed into a smirk, though for a moment, Ahlbi did not know whether to feel glad or not.

    “Hmm, you are very fortunate that I believe you,” said Rayfa.

    “I-I am?” Ahlbi blinked.

    “Indeed, otherwise I would certainly have to have you arrested for crimes of a most perverse nature.”

    “Eh heh heh, n-no need for that!” Ahlbi put a hand behind his head.

    “Fortunately not. Now I believe you were leading me somewhere to eat?”

    “Er, right! It’s over this way, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi spun around, the speed causing Shah’do to grip his head extra hard to stay on. He then let out a bark in protest.

    “Indeed, please take us there on the double…” Rayfa turned her head upward and smiled. “Barkhead.”

  13. Exeggutor Island had little going for it to anyone who wasn’t a trainer. It was uninhabited by the people of Seafolk Village, so the incredibly long-necked wildlife was free to roam there as it saw fit. Lillie was not a trainer, yet she still had reasons for traveling to this island. Unknown to most, a sacred artifact lay hidden here, one that she absolutely needed if she was to help someone important to her.

    Despite the importance of her task, Lillie had to admit there was a certain serenity to the island. The gentle ocean waves lapping against the shore and other sounds of nature on such a small islet helped her feel more at ease, something she needed after the tumultuous events she had recently been through.

    It helped, at least, until the rain started.

    Lillie sighed as she stared at the downpour from the safety of the cavern. In truth, it wasn’t a cave so much as a large hole in the side of the island, but it gave her a roof over her head, and that’s what really mattered.

    “Doesn’t look like it’s going to let up anytime soon,” she said.

    “Yeah, talk about bad timing,” came a voice next to her.

    Lillie glanced over at her friend Moon, the other girl taking shelter from the rain. Lillie hadn’t noticed until now, but Moon’s outfit also got a bit wet from the rain. Her flower hat drooped from the water weighing it down while the sleeves of her shirt clung to her arms.

    “We were so close to the end of this island,” continued Moon. “I really thought we would’ve been out of here in like an hour or two.”

    “Me too,” said Lillie. “I hope this rain doesn’t ruin the flute. I’d hate if we came all this way for it to not work out.” She frowned at the depressing prospect.

    “Nah, I’m sure it’ll be fine. It’s a legendary artifact, I doubt it would stop working just because it got a little wet.” Moon stared out at the storm with a concerned look. “Then again, that is a lot of rain.”

    “Yeah, I know.” Lillie joined her friend in looking outside. “This might sound silly, but I was hoping that the rain would stop when I got done with my speech for you.”

    Moon’s eyes opened up a bit before she broke out in a giggle. “I thought the same thing, too!”

    “Really?” Lillie laughed in surprise.

    “It would’ve been so perfect. You finish giving this lovely speech, then the clouds part and a rainbow appears like something out of a movie.” Moon mimicked the clouds separating with her hands as she spoke.

    As amusing as she found Moon’s demonstration, Lillie felt her face grow warm in embarrassment. “You… really liked my speech, then?”

    Moon nodded. “It was really good. I don’t think I could come up with anything that good.”

    “I didn’t make anything up for it,” said Lillie, “All I did was just… say what I felt.” She fidgeted a little in place.

    “Sounds like you have a good talent for speaking your feelings there.”

    Not all of them, thought Lillie as an unpleasant sensation ran through her body.

    Like Moon, Lillie had anticipated their trip to Exeggutor Island to be a short one, leaving them plenty of time left in the day to plan their journey through the rest of Poni Island. That was why she wasn’t too worried when she first felt her need to visit the little girl’s room on the boat ride there. Her urge was minimal back then, one she could easily put aside for a good while. Unfortunately, the rainstorm had dashed any hopes of finding the flute or relieving herself soon, and now all she could do was wait for it pass.

    Her bladder had been reminding her of how much it objected to this idea since they entered the cave. At first, telling Moon everything that was on her mind sans her need helped her to keep focus on something else and pass the time. She hadn’t expected to be there for so long, however, and the pulses from below her stomach only got worse over time.

    Then there was the rain itself, the other constant reminder. With the cave providing no other view, she kept looking out at the thousands upon thousands of water drops falling to the ground, landing with an audible splatter and forming muddy puddles in the grass. How she wanted so badly to pull her underwear down and allow her body to add to the symphony of water sights and sounds that bombarded her senses.

    “Mmm!” Lillie stifled a moan and squeezed her legs together just a little. Just thinking about letting go was making her hold on her bladder weaker.

    “What was that?” Moon asked.

    Lillie instantly stood at attention right as Moon glanced back over to her. Oh dear, was that a little too loud?

    “You alright over there?” Moon cocked her head.

    “Um, well…” Lillie tried to speak, but the words died in her mouth. Moon might have been the best friend she made since coming to Alola, but the thought of saying she needed to pee was enough to lock up her voice.

    I can’t tell her that, she’d just say it was gross or something! She wouldn’t be able to help me, either. Lillie looked about the cave, far too small to allow any privacy. Finding a spot out in the rain was also a bad idea, as the downpour would soak every part of her, no doubt giving her a cold and even worse, making her underwear visible through her white dress. Waiting it out was the only choice that made any sense to her.

    “Earth to Lillie? Everything okay?” A wave of Moon’s hand quickly pulled Lillie out of her thoughts.

    “It’s fine, there’s nothing to worry about!” Lillie looked Moon straight in the eyes as she spoke louder than intended, making her friend jump back a bit.

    “Oh! Okay, s-sorry I asked,” said Moon. She looked downwards with eyes like a kid who just got scolded.

    It didn’t take long for the feeling of guilt to weigh down on Lillie’s mind as much as her urine weighed on her bladder. She wanted to say something to help Moon feel better, but she could never admit something so humiliating.

    I guess I was just a little too embarrassed to say that to a friend.

    All at once, memories of the incident in Malie Garden filled her mind, standing helpless in front of Acerola as her pee kept flowing out despite her best efforts, soaking her legs in the gross liquid, expecting mockery and disappointment only to witness Acey immediately wet herself in response. The misadventures she went through after Malie City had put it out of her thoughts, only for them to come surging back for another desperate situation, but she especially remembered the declaration she and Acey made together.

    That’s right. Lillie looked down at her new outfit. I can’t be that shy, timid girl anymore. I’m a Z-Powered Lillie now, and I’m going to face down my insecurities, no matter what!

    “I’m sorry, Moon. I didn’t mean to yell at you,” said Lillie.

    Moon did not make eye contact with her. “It’s okay. I shouldn’t have pried, that’s all.”

    “No, it’s not okay.” Lillie shook her head. “You were just worried, and I overreacted. Plus, um… you were right. There is something bothering me.”

    “There is?” Moon perked up. “What’s wrong?”

    Now it was Lillie’s turn to avoid eye contact. “Um, well, it’s kind of embarrassing, but I… it’s been awhile since we got here and… what I’m trying to say is…”

    But she still wasn’t able to say it. The four words she needed, “I have to pee”, were stuck in her throat and refusing to budge, making Moon’s eyebrow rise higher with each awkward second.

    It’s no use, I just can’t get the words out, thought Lillie while her foot lightly bounced on the ground. Wait! If I can’t say it, then maybe if I…

    Lillie said nothing else as she looked at Moon. Instead, she put a hand on the spot below her stomach, brought her knees close together, and fidgeted in place.

    At first, Moon just stared at Lillie’s potty dance, and a moment of worry passed through Lillie’s mind that she was only making herself look silly, but Moon’s eyes lit up soon after. “Oh… Oh! You gotta, er, see a man about a Mudsdale?”

    As much as it helped her to hold, Lillie stopped her dance and moved her hand away. “Um, y-yes,” she quietly responded. I can’t believe I just did that. Somebody actually knows I need to pee now. She couldn’t see, but she was certain her face was rather pink right now. It didn’t help that Moon was rather quiet about this revelation. Lillie didn’t know if she wanted her to say something else or not.

    “Wow, you too, huh?”

    She had not anticipated that line, however.

    “Wuh-what?” Lillie stood dumbfounded. “You don’t really mean…”

    At this point, Moon put her knees together and twisted a little bit. “I’ve had to go since before we got off the boat. I didn’t wanna say anything because I thought we’d be out of here soon, but then this rain hit, and, well, you can probably guess how that’s been going.”

    Wow, just like me. “Oh, maybe I shouldn’t have said anything, then.” She probably doesn’t want to think about it, either.

    “Nah, it’s fine. It means I can start doing this now,” said Moon as her hips rocked back and forth.

    “Heh heh, I guess so,” said Lillie, her hand subconsciously returning to between her legs. Somehow, just knowing she wasn’t alone in her struggle made the pressure a little more bearable. “I don’t know how much this will help us, though.”

    Moon looked around the cave. “Well, the rain’s not really giving us any choice.”

    Lillie’s eyes opened in fear. “W-wait, you don’t mean…”

    “Yeah,” Moon nodded her head. “We just have to wait it out until the storm passes.”

    Oh, she just meant that? Lillie sighed internally. “R-right.”

    With nothing more to say, they returned to watching the rain in the hopes that it would soon pass. No longer needing to hide her predicament, Lillie kept her hand on her groin and her foot bouncing, and she could hear Moon shifting her weight as well.

    At first, Lillie’s fidgeting did a decent job of keeping her pee at bay. As the minutes dragged on, however, the pressure only grew and grew and her potty dancing only became more frantic. It had felt like hours passed, but couldn’t have been more than thirty or forty minutes, and she was seriously beginning to doubt if they could hold out.

    “Eep!”

    “Moon?” Lillie glanced over to her friend and found her hunched over with her eyes shut and her hands holding her groin for dear life.

    “I just… let out a little bit,” said Moon.

    “Oh no!” Lillie wasted no time checking on her friend. “Are you gonna be okay?”

    Moon slowly opened her eyes and looked over at Lillie, her face full of worry. “I don’t know. I-I almost lost it right now.”

    Oh dear, this is really bad, thought Lillie. They were on the verge of wetting themselves, and still the rain would not go away. Moon looked so worried, Lillie had no doubt she was the type that would break down and cry if she had an accident. Knowing that pain herself, she could never let that happen to someone else, especially not a good friend of hers.

    “Moon,” Lillie started.

    “Y-yes?” replied Moon. Her body seemed a little less tense, like the strong urge to pee had passed for now.

    “I don’t think we’ll be able to wait out the rain.”

    Moon closed her eyes and sighed. “I think you’re right, but does that mean we have to, you know?”

    Lillie nodded and gave herself a moment before speaking. “Yeah, we’re gonna have to p-pull our underwear down and go here.”

    “Ugh, I was afraid you were gonna say that,” said Moon.

    “I know. I didn’t wanna have to do that, either, but I guess it’s that or…” Lillie didn’t dare think of the alternative.

    “There’s a problem with that, though.”

    “A problem?” asked Lillie.

    Moon nodded. “Y-yeah. This is a little embarrassing, but I have this trouble with, er, letting it out when someone else is nearby.”

    “You do? But I’ve seen you use the bathroom in the Pokemon Centers and hotels.”

    “Toilets are… different,” said Moon, “I don’t have trouble with them because you’re supposed to go there, and there are walls for privacy.” She lowered her head. “But when I’m outside, I don’t know, it’s like I just clamp up down there if someone’s near me. You probably think that sounds silly, huh?”

    “No, not at all,” said a smiling Lillie. “I, um, have my own problems with stage fright like that.” Worse than that, actually.

    Moon giggled a little bit. “Wow, so we both really have to pee, but we’re too shy to go near each other when that’s our only option. Talk about a bad break.”

    “I know.” Lillie glanced at the cave around her, which remained as cramped as ever. Was that it, then? If neither of them could just squat and go, did that mean their only choice was to wet themselves and accept it? No, she shook her head, there had to be another way. Z-Powered Lillie would not just give up and have an accident like a timid little girl.

    Little girl? Wait, what if…

    “Lillie? What are you thinking about?” asked Moon. “Please tell me it’s a way out of our problem.”

    “Hmm? Oh!” Lillie snapped out of thoughts. “I, uh, may have just thought of something.”

    “You did? What is it?”

    “It’s just that… when I was little, I was really scared of the toilet, and I could never, er, make it come out when I sat on it.”

    “You couldn’t?” asked Moon, her head tilted slightly in curiosity. “S-so how did you figure out to how to d-do it?”

    Lillie couldn’t stop herself from glancing away. “Um, one day, my mother told me that if I held her hand when I was on the potty, I would have nothing to be scared of, s-so I took her hand, and…” she looked back at Moon and smiled. “Well, it worked for me.”

    “So you’re saying that if I tried h-holding your hand, then I might be able to…” Moon’s face turned even redder somehow. “But, then you’d have to be right next to me when I…”

    “I know,” said Lillie, “but this cave is so small already. Would it make any difference if I was standing a few more feet away?”

    Moon’s eyes moved from side to side, as if she was searching for an answer. “Um, well… I-I guess it really wouldn’t. Um, do we have to face each other when we do this?”

    “N-no, absolutely not!” Lillie shook with fervor. “We can have our backs turned. Here, I’ll turn around now.”

    Lillie spun around to hide the embarrassment on her face, wincing at the urine sloshing around inside her. “S-so, what do you say? We can at least give it a try, right?”

    There was silence for a few seconds before Lillie’s ears picked up a faint “okay.”

    “Alright, then.” It was at this moment Lillie realized she didn’t quite know where to go from here. That she was seriously considering this solution seemed unthinkable to her only a few minutes ago. Would anyone really know the proper steps for something like this, she wondered.

    I guess I could start with the obvious steps? “Okay, we should, um, undress now,” said Lillie. She slowly reached underneath her skirt and grabbed onto the edges of her underwear. Pausing to take one last breath, she pulled them down inch by inch until they were past her knees.

    Though Moon had said nothing, Lillie could hear the slightest sound of a zipper coming undone and fabric sliding down skin behind her. Knowing there was another person undressing near her made Lillie’s face warm with embarrassment, but a cool breeze blowing in on her lower body quickly reminded her of their pressing matter.

    “I’m gonna hold my left hand out now. Can you reach it?” asked Lillie as she did just that, doing her best to not look behind her.

    “Yeah, I can,” she heard Moon reply. Mere moments later, Lillie felt the warmth of a soft hand touching hers, the fingers going between hers and gently closing down. She closed her fingers in response, officially making Moon the first person outside of her family that she had held hands with.

    Lillie could hardly think straight with all the emotions swirling inside her, but she was a girl on a mission, and she would see it through to the end. “Okay. I guess all that’s left is to s-squat down and, er, wait. You ready?”

    “A-as ready as I’ll ever be.”

    Lillie gulped and said “Okay, here we go.”

    With nothing more to say, Lillie lowered herself to the ground at the pace of a Snorlax waking up from a nap. Even at this slow speed, she felt her hand pulling at Moon’s the lower she went, as if she was having as much trouble. It felt like forever, but eventually Lillie was in position to pee, with Moon joining her shortly afterwards.

    “Well, here we are,” Moon spoke, “So do we just wait now?”

    “I guess so,” said Lillie.

    Thus began the longest and most awkward silence of Lillie’s life. Seconds passed like minutes as she sat there waiting to hear the inevitable sounds of peeing behind and below her. As time marched on, however, Lillie’s doubts only grew stronger. Moon might have confessed to having a shy bladder, but Lillie was not having any luck at starting her flow, either. Her leg muscles burned from fatigue, yet not a single drop had spilled.

    Was this just a bad idea after all, she wondered. Did they truly have no way out of just wetting their pants and dealing with the humiliation together? Maybe that would not be so bad; seeing Acerola wet herself right as she had her accident helped keep her from crying her eyes out. They were good friends, they could overcome anything together.

    “Aah!”

    Just then, Lillie heard her friend gasp and felt her hand being squeezed. Could she have…? Lillie opened her mouth to say something, but stopped as her ears picked up the sound of something hitting the ground behind her. Something wet and small, but also in spurts.

    “It’s…” Moon whispered.

    “Moon?”

    “It’s… coming out,” Moon said a little louder. “It’s actually happening.”

    “Um, th-that’s good. Just l-let it do its thing, and don’t try to, erm, force it?” said Lillie. That’s good advice, right?

    But mere seconds after saying that, Lillie heard the piddling noise behind her grow louder, going from regular drops to a consistent spray. A long, drawn-out sigh soon joined the whizzing, and Moon’s hand relaxed its grip on hers. It wasn’t much longer before the smell reached Lillie’s nose, making it twitch like a Buneary’s.

    She’s doing it, Lillie thought to herself. She’s really overcoming her fear.

    It might have felt a little strange, but she smiled in that moment, feeling a bit of pride for not only Moon, but herself. Her friend had done nothing but look out for her and inspire her to be a better person, and here Lillie was helping her do the same thing, even if it didn’t come close to matching what Moon had done for her. She could only imagine the relief Moon was feeling now, her fears and worries melting away with each drop hitting the ground, all while her shorts stayed dry and clean.

    So enamored by this thought, it took a little bit for Lillie to notice that a second whizzing noise had entered her ears. She could feel it as well, but she looked down to confirm anyways.

    Oh my. Lillie blushed at the sight. Sure enough, a stream of yellow sprayed out from below her skirt, making a puddle in the dirt less than a foot from her shoes. It wasn’t as loud as Moon’s behind her, and certainly not as powerful, Lillie assumed, but it was a healthy stream regardless, one that could only be made by someone close to bursting.

    That much passing out of her that quickly left a pleasant feeling down below, enough to relax Lillie from the anxiety and embarrassment of her shared pee. Not wanting to just watch herself go, she closed her eyes and hummed in happiness. Not even the awkwardness of hearing Moon enjoying her relief as well, or from being so close to another person while she went could take away the satisfaction. Z-Powered Lillie had triumphed after all.

    And so, they spent the next minute or so in relative silence broken only by the occasional hum or sigh, forgetting their shyness and simply going with the flow. Moon’s stream was the first to taper off, having been the first to start and the stronger of the two. The noise of her pee faded away until only Lillie’s stream could be heard, which was also losing power. That, too, grew weaker with each passing second until nothing but the littlest of drops were audible.

    Her well finally run dry, Lillie realized she had nearly forgotten about the girl still holding her hand. “Moon? Are you okay?”

    Just then, Moon let go of her hand. “Oh! Um, yes, I guess,” Moon replied. “Do you, um, need any tissues?”

    “That’s fine, I have my own, and I have sanitizer if you want.” Lillie carefully pulled the straps of her backpack until it was in front of her, hearing Moon do the same.

    The cave returned to silence again as Lillie and Moon spent the next couple minutes making themselves decent. Once they were cleaned up, they finally stood back up and pulled their underwear and shorts back in place.

    “So, that happened,” said Moon as she rubbed her hands with sanitizer.

    “Yeah, it did,” Lillie responded while she placed her tissue packet back in her backpack. “I’m sorry that we ended up having to do that together.”

    “That’s okay. Actually, I’m kinda glad we did that.”

    “R-really?” Lillie looked over with a raised eyebrow.

    “Well, maybe not ‘glad’, but that was the first time I’ve ever, you know, done that next to someone since my mom taught me how to go outdoors.”

    “W-wow.” Lillie scratched her chin. “At least you had more experience than me.”

    This made Moon stop rubbing her hands in surprise. “Wait, seriously? You’ve never peed together with someone, either? The way you were leading us, I never would’ve guessed that.”

    “I know, I never thought I would have that in me,” replied Lillie, “But since I met you, I’ve done a lot of things I never thought I’d be able to. You’ve shown me how to be brave enough to do all of this.”

    “I did?” said a sheepish-looking Moon. “Then I guess you just showed me how to be brave, too. If not for you, I might have kept standing there until I wet my pants.”

    “I don’t think so.” Lillie shook her head. “You’ve helped Nebby and me out of trouble so many times. I’m sure you would’ve found the courage sooner or later.”

    “Maybe. Probably around the same time I finally lose control, though.” Moon giggled.

    “Heh heh, whatever works, I guess,” said Lillie, joining in on the giggling. She had to admit, the last hour had been a rather interesting series of events, going from getting caught in the rain to giving a heartfelt speech to holding and peeing with her best friend, and now they were sharing a laugh in the sunlight.

    Wait, sunlight?

    “Moon, look!” Lillie turned towards the outside.  At last, the rain had finally come to a stop and the sun shone brightly over the island once more.

    “Alright, finally!” Moon practically jumped for joy. “I thought we’d be stuck here all day.”

    As Lillie stepped out of the cave, she glanced up towards the sky. A big, bright rainbow greeted them, with rays of sunlight shining down upon them.

    “Hey, looks like we got our rainbow after all!” said Moon.

    “Sure did.” Lillie looked around in awe.  “Alola really is a beautiful place. I’d love to see more of it when we’re done with our journey.”

    “Then come on, let’s find this flute and get out of here so we can show you the rest of it!” Moon turned towards a hill and waved Lillie over.

    As she walked towards Moon, Lillie felt a pleasant warmth in her heart, that as long as she was with Moon, there was nothing they couldn’t accomplish together. She just knew she would see this adventure through to its end.

  14. Latest Entry

    May Chang was barely waking up, eyes still hazy and thoughts still distant, but multiple concerns about her situation arose. First was her resting place, most certainly not a bed, it was cold, metal, and curved upwards all around her. She was thankfully small enough to fit without contorting her spine, but it wasn't comfortable. Next was that her head hurt, a lot more than just resting on metal would do. And, as she could conclude from the lighting, she was closed off in a prison of steel.

    “Ow...how did I even get here?” Last thing she remembered was her and Scar in the sewers beneath Central, they fought chimeras, a bearded man...and then she woke up. In pain, in darkness, and a tickling feeling on her chest. She reached her right arm out to the source of the sensation, and was relieved to find it soft, furry, and a size she recognized. “Shao May, you're okay,” she cried, hugging her tiny panda.

    “You brought her with you,” came a shout from outside, muffled through the barrier but still recognized by May. That kind of whiny shriek could only belong to the Fullmetal Alchemist that broke her heart.

    Suddenly, anything unpleasant about May's own condition washed away, like a sandcastle in a tsunami, and her focus entirely shifted to anger at Edward. “Who said you had to come, you midget fake prince?!”

    “Who are you calling a midget, you dwarf of an annoying girl?!”

    “You're awake again,” another voice, much calmer than the others, spoke. But the source was weird, instead of coming from a direction, it seemed to be encompassing May from all angles. And it sounded familiar, too...

    “Wait, are you that guy in the armor,” she possibly recognized.

    “Well...kinda. Truth is...I am the armor. My name's Alphonse, I'm Edward's brother.” He scratched the back of his helmet in nervousness, which meant his armor shifted with the Xingese girl inside. That's when May really understood, the armor was hollow, and she was inside it. She couldn't fathom how that was possible, besides being haunted, and she panicked. Standing upright wherever she could, she climbed up the torso to the helmet for an escape route. Feeling her fleeing, Al reached up and held his head on. “No, please stay in there! It's not safe out here!”

    Despite her strength, May couldn't escape the armor, and resigned herself to the imprisonment. There was very little sensory stimulation, so she had to pay attention for anything outside to entertain herself. That's when she could hear the sound of running water, probably a shower. Where was she? Certainly not beneath Central anymore.

    Also pressing, possibly more so, was the feeling the sound of the shower's water crashing against the floor made May aware of. Depending on how long she had been unconscious for, it had been quite a number of hours since she last gone pee. And that bodily function's clock sounded its alarm, because she needed to go again. Not just “I should find a bathroom soon”, but as her nerves continued waking up, she began to realize it was more of a “Where's the closest bathroom, I need it now”.

    Of course, she started considering what she could possibly do about this predicament, while pressing her right hand between her legs to hold herself, squeezing the crotch of her loose white pants and balling it in her fist. She was trapped, that much was unalterable truth, what could she possibly do with that severe handicap?

    “Just don't think about it, May,” she whispered to herself. “You're only going to need it worse if you dwell on it longer. You're a proud member of the Chang clan, and you're 11, old enough to not wet yourself.” Despite the words of reassurance, she rocked side to side on her rear, ruffling her robe even more than the earlier combat already had. Shao May, concerned about the constant motion, retreated into her garment for security.

    Lost in her struggle for bladder control, May completely forgot that there was a conversation happening outside. And the only reason she remembered was the sound of a door slamming open, a voice that sounded familiar from the fight beneath the city yelling something, and a scream from everyone in apparent horror.

    Whoever intruded left quickly, leaving May a little more relaxed she wouldn't be caught, but still tense as to not have an accident. And the noise of the running shower was absolutely not helping, even the water being turned off didn't reduce her desperation. She was really starting to doubt herself, if she could hold long enough for Alphonse to let her free.

    By no means a “dignified lady”, May had no qualms about relieving herself outside proper locations. She'd squatted behind shrubs, tinkled behind trees, and did her business in bottles, cups, and other containers. The sound of the shower that triggered her struggle had also given her an idea to get out of it; if there were showers, there was a chance there'd be a toilet as well. And if there wasn't...there were certainly drains that would do the trick.

    It was at least worth a shot. With her right hand still squeezed between her thighs, May knocked on Al's side to ensure she got his attention. Immediately, before she could even get a word in, Al reprimanded her, rushing to hush his captive. “Please be quiet! Believe me, you don't want to be caught by these guys! I don't think you can take on a Homunculus...I'm sorry, I never asked for your name.”

    Once it was very clear she wouldn't be let out, she flopped back into an awkward lying down position. “I'm May Chang from Xing, and I can take care of myself. I did better than you in that fight, actually! I was actually fighting those Homunculi while you were just standing there, clapping your hands!” Even in the face of peeing herself, May was feisty.

    And she wasn't the only one, because Edward took the escalation and started yelling back. “At least I didn't get knocked out, you annoying little twerp!” If the two could see each other, they'd probably get into a fight, despite the circumstances. But there was a wall of metal between them that just so happened to be Alphonse, so the aggression stayed low.

    Once he was sure there wouldn't be a brawl, Al continued talking to May. “Don't worry May, I promise we'll let you out once we're in the clear. To tell you the truth, we're captured too, and you'd probably get thrown in jail for illegal immigration if they found you.”

    “Yeah, and I'm really not up to dealing with another Xingese alien in prison, because you're somehow not the first,” Ed grumbled. “So just stay there and shut up until we're out.”

    “Don't mind him,” Al assured. “Brother's always grumpy. We'll try and hurry so you can leave as soon as you can.”

    Peeing was now the last thing May wanted to do. She still needed it, incredibly so, but she had suddenly decided it was far safer in here. Not because of the threat of Homunculi, but to stay away from this brotherly relationship ready to turn violent any second. “This place sucks,” she muttered under her breath, repeating it like she needed it to keep her sanity, to the point she forgot why she wanted to escape only a minute before until she felt it move and leave the room. Which meant she missed her chance.

    The motion of Al's armor, throwing the young girl around, bouncing her and causing her to hit the hard metal constantly, in what felt like the worst places of her body. Her crotch was protected, by both hands now and her legs crossed together so tight that blood flow past her wrists became limited, but it didn't do any good to her abdomen being hit. Every hit jolted her bladder hard, pushing her muscles to their limits as to not leak. She couldn't even do that, while she stayed on her back to not risk her bladder being hit, one good hit caused a few little spurts to fly into her panties.

    That certainly caused a bit of a panic in May. If she couldn't contain all her urine, how long until she couldn't hold any of it? She physically couldn't hold herself any harder, her fingers digging in so hard it was just as painful as her bladder about to pop, so she started shifting her center of gravity, rocking herself. Not that it should do anything useful, biologically speaking, but she instinctively started it so the motion at least made her feel better. By a minuscule margin.

    She had so little room to move, balancing the whole time on the thin strip between Al's legs, losing that stability was inevitability waiting in the wings. Her constant gyrations and tilting caused her to slide across the smooth material and her butt to fall into one of the leg holes. It wasn't quite wide enough for her whole body to slip down, her calves keeping her up along with the friction of her back against the steel, but she was in deep enough she couldn't free herself. She'd easily be able to in ordinary condition, but she could barely move now, stuck leaning back a little with opposing force pushing her neck forward. The only benefit was her posture, gravity was no longer forcing the weight of her stretched bladder on her urethra, which theoretically should have made things a little easier.

    Of course, being an alchemist (alkahestry, to be more precise), May was a girl of logic and science, though not the studious example. And as such, she knew, theoretical means nothing against practical data, the recording of what actually happens. And what actually happened to her was another push, pee as desperate to force its way out of her as she was to keep it in, further wetting her underwear. Her hands were numb, so she couldn't feel if it was seeping through her pants, but from how much the pressure increased from the taste of relief, it had to be making her white clothes a little transparent by now.

    “I...I can't...no more,” she strained, sounding like she was being choked. And it wasn't the only side effect to her surface-level health holding it for so long was having, she also felt cold and chills like a high fever. “H-how...so bad?” It wasn't anywhere close to this dire before she lost consciousness, little enough that adrenaline masked it completely. Her eyes were shut tight, her mouth biting a hair braid that had fallen in front of it to resist screaming in agony, everything below her chest hurt, tiny drops sneaking out by the second, soaking her bottoms.

    And the worst part, she couldn't do anything about it. She was a fighter, but martial arts wouldn't help. She couldn't spare a hand to pull out kunai, not that alkahestry would help in the slightest, and Shao May, having since exited the folds of her robe, was standing above her heart and looking at her with a sense of sympathy, unable to assist in a meaningful way. May hated it, she was incredibly skilled in a clash, but she was still constrained by the body of an 11 year old girl with its advantages and drawbacks.

    She had long stopped noticing anything outside the armor, it could have been the entire world for all it meant to her. She didn't realize Al, and by extension Ed, had arrived at a destination, that they had been talking with two older men of some importance, that the brothers were about to leave and that they were stopped for one final point. But following that was something sure to get May's attention, a sword piercing the armor's lower torso, just millimeters too high to stab her leg.

    For a single moment, the only thing that mattered was how close she was to dying. Unable to move, if whoever wielded that blade had aimed elsewhere, her life would have ended. That brief flash of lost focus was all it took, her muscles relaxed and they weren't going to tighten again. Her bladder wasted no time in jumping from squirting to full-out peeing, a torrent of urine thick as her body could handle pouring out. She heard it splattering as it gushed down into Al's foot, echoing off every surface, it sounded like a ringing bullet to her.

    More limber with nothing to hold, May pulled herself out of the gap, sliding back into her previous balance, but she had already lost. This was a full-on accident, wetting her pants, peeing herself, she should have been long past disgracing herself like that. Though she had moved her hands out of the flow's way, they were wet from the start of the burst, but she didn't care. She grabbed Shao May and cradled him in her forearms, holding him close to her chest in a tight hug. “Oh, Shao May...what did I do?”

    May had once again forgotten about the implications her presence had outside Alphonse, but he was not watertight. Perched on the interior of Al's crotch, some of her leak was trickling through gaps in the metal, looking very awkward from an exterior perspective. Edward noticed, “Al, what the hell are y-...May, are you alright in there?”

    ---------------

    As soon as the Elrics noticed something was up, Al rushed her into the closest bathroom, a men's room so he wouldn't look out of line, not that it mattered to May when the room was empty besides the two of them. Opening his chest plate, he let her into a stall without looking, and now she could hear him running a sink to clean himself off.

    May was somberly sitting on a toilet, far too late, her soggy clothes laying on the floor. She could see now, her white panties were absolutely drenched everywhere but the waistband, and everything from the legs to the rear of her matched-color pants was the same story, to the point they were so close to being clear. If she was still wearing them, she'd have nothing private to hide. Even the back of her robe was a little wet, she was wearing nothing but a shirt.

    She was taking toilet paper off the roll by the handful to wipe down her legs, bunching some of it to soak up excess from her clothes. She couldn't dry them off entirely or even close to enough to be presentable, which is why some of the squares were going to dry her tears. Shao May was standing atop the paper dispenser, looking at his master with sincere sorrow. May couldn't even talk to him, she felt so crushed and defeated.

    In that abyss of depression, someone knocked on the stall door, trying to be light but a body of steel making it too loud. “May...are you going to be alright,” Al asked.

    “Go away! I'm a failure, peeing myself like a little kid! You shouldn't have to worry about me!”

    Al hesitated, but he did reply. “I'm not mad, May. I'm not that hard to clean. And I did keep you trapped inside me, so it's kind of my fault.”

    May was surprised, given this boy was Edward's brother, it was a shock he was calm and willing to help. “...what do I do? I completely lost it, I can't be seen wearing this!”

    “If you want, you can hand me your clothes. I can take care of them.”

    She wasn't sure, handing over embarrassing evidence to someone she barely knew, especially when it contained her underwear, but she had the ability to sense the auras of living things. She could feel the humanity of the suit of armor, with nothing but kindness strongly radiating. Satisfied, she pushed her shoe against the pile of clothes and slid them under the door, leaving a trail of urine along their path.

    May got to work cleaning up that mess, while outside the small room, she heard Al clap his hands loudly, and the room was filled with a bright blue light. She had barely even gotten started wiping up the liquid before something was draped over the door, her dressings. After wiping her hands so they were somewhat dry, she tossed the saturated paper into the toilet, flushing the large pile away and somehow not clogging the pipes. Too short to reach the door's peak height, she jumped up and pulled the garments down. She couldn't believe it, they were definitely her clothes, but they were dry as the Eastern Desert, pristine. “H-how did you...”

    “Basic alchemy. I placed them over the sink and separated the water from the fabric. I did the same thing to my cloth. I wouldn't call it 'clean', but it's enough to get you back wherever you belong to properly wash them.”

    May had no idea what to say. She degraded herself down so far, but there was no reprimand, no punishment, no mocking or laughing. She couldn't say anything, she redressed herself, pushed the stall door open, and leapt onto the unsuspecting Al, embracing him in the widest and happiest hug she had given in a very long time. “Thank you so much, Alphonse!” Wavering for reasons May didn't understand, the little panda eventually joined in. “And Shao May forgives you for kidnapping him!”

    “I didn't kidnap your cat,” he jokingly retorted, and the two of them laughed. He put May down, but as she stood on her own feet again, she started wobbling, Al grabbing her just before she fell. “Are you alright now?”

    “Yeah, just forgot I took a hit to the head before. I haven't stood up in awhile.”

    “We know a doctor, we can take you to him, in case you have a concussion.” He opened up the front of his torso and gently placed the young girl inside. “Just rest, I'll take care of you.” The door closed, and in the darkness, May drifted off to sleep with a smile on her face.

    • 2
      entries
    • 4
      comments
    • 585
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    IT'S BLOO!

    • 2
      entries
    • 1
      comment
    • 2140
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    Cats really don't do well on the open water. In all fairness, Blaze wasn't doing poorly on the boat Ocean Tornado. It's not like she was vehemently staying away from the boat's edges, she wasn't seasick, she wasn't shaking in terror, she was probably even a better swimmer than Sonic. The feline princess would just rather not be out in the ocean, even if it was better than being underneath the surface, and especially better than being too high above sea level. It helped that this was a stable boat, large, a cabin in the rear center of the dock, and lots of firepower.

    This was a strange adventure Blaze had found herself in. It hadn't been that long after returning to her home dimension after her previous voyage in another world, where she met Sonic the Hedgehog and his friends, they teamed up and beat Eggman Nega and his interdimensional counterpart. She had even formed a friendship with young girl Cream the Rabbit, after the two had an...exposing experience. Now, Sonic had been pulled to Blaze's dimension, and they had to secure the Jeweled Scepter, the most powerful treasure the royal family had to protect.

    “Are you doing alright, Blaze?” She turned away from looking at the empty ocean to the sound on the boat, and had to look down after that. It was Tails, the orange two-tailed fox that was Sonic's best friend. He was smart, he built the boat they were standing on among other seafaring vehicles, but he was stuck on the boat with her. They had been on their way to a hidden island to find a Sol Emerald when the craft had encountered the nefarious pirate Johnny, meaning Sonic had to take off and race him to win a Chaos Emerald. That just left Blaze and Tails. At least it isn't Marine, both thought.

    “I don't like the water, but I'll survive.” Even if she had opened up in the time since last adventure, she would still rather stay quiet now. But Tails had the same kind of youthful energy and innocence that Cream had, she'd feel bad blowing him off. This time, however, her silence wasn't due to anti-social behaviors. Watching the calm currents and waves of the deep ocean had awakened a feeling below her stomach, one she certainly recognized.

    How does this happen twice? Blaze needed to pee on the adventure while on the path to the next location. Needing to use the bathroom was not unusual for her, it always happened at least once just because the action took enough time, but she wasn't alone this time. She could wait until they reached the island, she'd be departing alone and could answer nature's call then. But she was noticing her bladder now, which meant she was already pretty desperate. At least I'm the only desperate one this time, she thought as she looked at Tails, who was looking out to the ocean, his left leg twitching. Uh-oh.

    The sounds of water were not helping Blaze's predicament, she yearned for a distraction, and it looked like Tails needed one too. “Sonic's taking a very long time. I figured the fastest thing alive would be able to finish a race faster than this.”

    “Sonic's very proud,” he responded. “If he loses, and he very well might by this Emerald race, he'll just keep challenging Johnny to rematches until he wins. It could take a while.” Very quietly, he grumbled at the end of the sentence, but Blaze still picked it up. She didn't bring it up, she already had the reason after all, she was even tempted to do the same.

    Right then, a wave of desperation hit Blaze's bladder, reminding her quite forcefully of the amount of urine she was keeping in. It hurt, now it was her turn to whimper, and she even bent at the knees just a little in response. She wouldn't grab herself, especially with Tails right there, but she really wanted to. Another distraction, now! “You're certainly a lot more articulate than Cream. How much older are you?”

    He didn't look at her this time, wanting to keep consistent focus on something, but he was at least courteous and replied. “I'm...2 years older than Cream. I'm 8, and a lot s-smARTER,” his voice cracked as he strained to finish the word. That surely must have been a similar surge of need to Blaze's, probably even greater in magnitude. While he didn't cross his legs in response either, his twin tails twisted tightly together as his stance turned shaky. Even with him looking away, probably moreso now, Blaze could still see a blush form on his muzzle and whiskers.

    Poor kid...I don't remember Cream looking this desperate. He must need to go really bad, and he isn't even mentioning it. Both from already seeing a friend in the same situation, and currently being in the same place, Blaze felt a pang of sympathy almost as painful as her bladder's strikes. Not quite, but almost. She didn't feel right making Tails suffer like he shouldn't say anything, so it was time to make her own desire known. Not like she had any ground to stand on when it came to keeping restroom visits private. “You too, huh,” she asked as she subtly rubbed her thighs together to give the hopefully perceptive fox a clue what she was referring to.

    Tails turned to her to see what she was talking about, and when he saw her wiggling, his eyes widened as he realized that she needed to pee just like him. He didn't even know how to react to that, the normally dignified and proper princess he didn't know all that well admitting she was having a certain trouble. A few seconds of frozen stillness later, Tails gave in and did what his body had been longing for, begging him to do for a while now; he crossed his legs tightly, grabbed his crotch just as hard, and bent over shaking. “S-sorry. I have to pee so much, I really can't help this anymore.”

    “I don't blame you, it doesn't feel like it'll be long before I start following your lead there. I really wish I had noticed this as a need before we set sail.”

    “I knew I had to pee before we left, but I was busy working on another project and I didn't take a break yet. Then Sonic came in and told me we were leaving, and I didn't have the courage to tell him to give me a minute.” He started dancing, as if to show how big a mistake that was.

    Yeah, he needs to pee way worse than me. Looks like it really hurts. She felt bad for the little fox, how did she end up with two kids in emergency situations? I should at least give him a hope spot. “I was planning on...you know, doing my business once we get to the island. I'm sure you can think of some excuse to come with me.”

    Tails looked at Blaze stunned, completely confused. “Why would there be a bathroom on the...oh. Never mind.” It was a simple mistake from a kid trying not to wet himself, but Blaze still rolled her eyes. Is it really that unbelievable that a girl would pee outside? “I don't know if I can make it to the island, but I'll try. I'm so tempted to go off the side of the boat.”

    Yeah, I don't blame him. If I had to pee as bad as that, I'd pee off the boat too. At least, if no one knew. Too late on that part, Blaze already knew what plagued Tails, she'd know what was up if Tails suddenly came back not dancing all over the place. But what would I do with that knowledge? Not like I'd tease him or tell anyone. Her ears perked up as she attempted to listen to anything nearby. It wasn't easy drowning out Tails' stomping, but besides that, all she heard were waves and maybe some seagulls. “You don't see Sonic or Johnny or anything on the horizon, do you?”

    Once again, Tails looked confused, but he looked to the distance to check, trying his hardest to keep his eyes open. “I-I don't see anything.”

    “Good. You go behind the cabin and...” She stopped as she realized it would be cruel to ask the kid who was having a hard enough time just standing to walk to the other end of the boat. “Actually, you stay here, I'll be back there for a few minutes. If I hear any splashing over here, or if you're acting differently when I come back, I'll ignore it.” The intention seemed obvious enough, but Tails was probably too distracted to notice the subtlety, so Blaze added a wink at the end.

    At least he caught on, but with a bladder as bursting as his, he didn't have the attention span to reply in a similarly indirect way. “Thank you so much, Blaze! It won't take long, I just...need this so much.”

    “Believe me, I get it. Just do what you have to.” Blaze turned and walked, just a little stiff, to the back side of the boat, where the cabin would block the view to the other end. Tails at least tried to wait until Blaze was out of sight, but by the time she was at least not currently looking, he started to lose it. Another push from his bladder, feeling like it was seriously about to pop, put the fox over the edge as a few little leaks found their way out, dripping onto his hands and added yellow dots to his white gloves.

    “Ah ahahah! No, not yet, I'm so close!” No time to waste anymore, he rushed as close to the hull as he could without stepping onto the barrier. Incredibly hesitantly, he untwisted his legs, shaking like sails in the wind, his tails unintentionally making the same motions. He was facing the water, the waves crashing into the boat making more pee spurt out into his hands, still gripping his privates like it'd kill him if he let go. “Just need to...let go, and you can pee. That's it, Tails. Just let go now.”

    Meanwhile, on another end of the deck, Blaze was looking out at her side of the ocean. Tails built this whole boat, she realized. He's at least earned the right to pee off it in a dire emergency like this. Things were still quiet, a little surprising, Blaze figured he wouldn't waste even a second before relieving himself. She knew she'd have to wait, so she began studying the distance to pass the time, starting to cross her legs to cope with her own building pressure. If he's okay with it, I may need to use the side of the boat after him. Nothing else on the water and Tails was out of sight, so Blaze was effectively alone. Or I could do it now. I can hold it, but I'd rather do it sooner. Just in case there's something unexpected on the island. One more look to ensure she had privacy, when suddenly she saw the white of breaking water on the horizon, a lot of it, approaching fast. Too many to be Sonic, even if Johnny was with him, so the real bad guys were the only option. “Tails! Whisker's men are coming!”

    At that moment, Tails was just removing his hands, probably seconds away from peeing. Upon hearing Blaze calling to him, he froze, losing concentration for a brief moment and leaking a little more onto the ship floor, his bladder screaming at him to not stop there. Once again, he grabbed himself and crossed his legs together, probably harder than before. “Blaze...I really don't think I can hold it any longer! Can you please take care of them?!” It didn't even matter if the robots might see, Tails just needed to pee already.

    I'm so sorry, Tails. I know you need this. “I don't know how to use any of the weapons on the ship, and my fire can only hold them off so long!” She hesitated, she really didn't want to make Tails suffer any longer than he already had. “I guess...they're still a ways off, and I can take care of a few of them! Do whatever you can until then!”

    “N-no,” he shouted back. “It takes time to arm the weapons, too much time. I...I have to wait! Get inside the cabin!” Blaze didn't quite believe that Tails was willingly giving up maybe his only chance at a bathroom break, but if they needed to protect the ship, so be it. She boosted in, a shaking Tails following what seemed like an eternity later. “Okay, hit the big red button next to the wheel to get the weapons out.”

    Blaze looked back at Tails, who had his eyes shut tight as his hips swayed in the throes of probably the worst desperation she had ever seen. And he was the one guiding Blaze. It seemed a little pathetic on her part, but she followed the direction and slammed her palm on the button. It caused doors to open on the outer hull, and gun turrets and flamethrowers emerged, joining the cannons already on the deck. “How far are they, and how fast are they moving?”

    “Uh...” She turned to check the attackers, gaining but still with distance. “They're getting closer, but they're not here yet! And they're keeping a steady forward course!”

    “Real good description,” Tails grumbled. “If you can lead your shots well enough, use the rear cannons with the small blue button beneath the wheel. When the cannons are recharging or you need the speed, use the guns with the green button to its right. When they're right on our tails, use nothing but the flamethrowers with the red button, or your own fire! When the weapon's selected, use the screen on the left to select the side of the boat to fire from and tap to target the enemies and shoot!”

    He can't even see what's happening, and he's giving me instructions like an annoying manual. But she had to follow it, or their boat might be destroyed and they would have to swim back. Impending danger wasn't enough to get Blaze to lose focus, but Tails about to wet himself a few feet from her and her own aching bladder did not make an accurate combination, so she activated the turrets, which brought up a diagram of the Ocean Tornado on what looked like an orange game controller with a screen in the middle. She quickly tapped the rear, which brought up a camera feed of Whisker's forces approaching.

    Now it was time for battle. Just to try it, she tapped on the image of the closest enemy, and the turrets fired up and shot at it, blowing it up with only a few hits. Blaze was not expecting it to be so loud, she jumped at the ringing noise of a high-velocity bullet being ejected from a giant turret, it surprised and shocked her to the point she accidentally leaked a little bit into her panties. Uh-oh, I'm getting a little too close to having an accident. We need to wrap this up quick. Even though he must have expected the sound, she saw Tails jump too, and she could only imagine he had a similar secondary reaction.

    But she had to admit, shooting these guys was kind of fun. She tapped on the next one and the bullets fired once more, blowing up another robot. She braced herself for the sound this time and stayed still, but Tails still jolted, probably because he didn't have the current fortitude to handle such a loud noise. She couldn't confirm it, but she thought she saw the edges of his gloves' palms grow yellow. It wouldn't surprise her if that was the case.

    One after another, the invaders fell to the power of Tails' guns. Things weren't getting easier for the little fox, or Blaze for that matter, so she hurriedly took out almost all of them. These guys really don't know how to dodge, to get out of the way of everything I've fired. Thank you. The last one was almost upon them, but Blaze didn't feel like using any more bullets, she had a better idea. She turned away from the controls to look out the cabin's windows at the approaching enemy, raised her right hand, pressed her thumb against her index and middle fingers, and snapped. The final robot suddenly burst into flames, not an explosion like every one before, but combustion courtesy of Blaze's natural fire. The fight was won, Blaze let out a heavy breath, and pressed her hand against her tights. Finally... “Hey Tails, we got them! You're in the clear!

    He didn't respond, he stayed completely silent. That's not good. Actually, she realized, some of the water sound wasn't from the ocean, it was behind her, in the cabin. Like liquid hitting the wooden floor. That's bad. Really bad. “Uh, Tails?” She was pretty sure what she'd find, but she still turned to look at the kid, and found exactly what she expected; Tails, hunched over, eyes closed, hands digging into his crotch, urine as golden as rings soaking into his gloves, streaming between his fingers, running through the fur on his legs, making one big puddle beneath his shoes.

    “Oh.” That's all Blaze could say. In all honesty, their conversation and plan hadn't been going on for that long, probably no more than 10 minutes, but it felt like hours of hard work and strife was lost once Tails couldn't hold it any longer. Not that she blamed him, not in the slightest, but this was the reality. He wet himself.

    Even he didn't seem to believe it. He wasn't even acknowledging it, just standing in the same position as his pee, a testament to how bursting his bladder was, flooded out. But the sound, sight, and smell couldn't be ignored. Tails didn't even wait to finish before he started apologizing. “S-sorry, Blaze. I tried, really, but it wasn't enough.”

    “I believe you. I saw how hard it was for you to hold that, I'm actually impressed you made it that long. Sorry it had to be just not long enough.” Blaze had already dealt with another kid with a full bladder, so even if Cream made it without a full-out accident, she still had experience for sympathy. And Tails was still going strong, the splattering of new urine into the puddle loud and echoing. “Wow, you...really had to pee.”

    “Absolute limit,” he whispered. Like it was accentuating that limit, it started quieting down now, his urine finally running out after over a minute of a heavy waterfall between his legs. “Ahh...” His voice trailed off, he didn't look particularly happy, but he acknowledged the empty feeling, a good kind. “At least that feels way better.” He straightened his posture, putting his hands to his side, letting Blaze clearly see the damage done. His once-white gloves were now dyed yellow on the inside, still dripping just to the side of the puddle. His fur, his crotch and down his legs, was matted and stuck together, no discoloration from his natural hue but a lot of shine. Even the ankles of his shoes had plenty of yellow soaked into them.

    That part was over, at least, but they still had more to deal with. How are we going to explain this to Sonic when he gets back? Is there even a way to hide it? Inspiration struck the cat. “Tails, I've got another idea, and this one should work out better. We need to clean this up before Sonic comes back, and you too. You get in the water, wash all that off, I got the puddle. You built this thing fireproof, right?”

    “Uh, sure. I mean, the sun canopy would burn, but I definitely made the ship with flamethrowers fireproof.” Realization hit him, why Blaze would ask about that specification. “What are you planning to burn?”

    “I'm not burning anything, I can just use my fire to evaporate the puddle. Then you'll be clean and nothing on the ship will give it away. Well, except the smell, that'll only get worse.”

    Tails considered this, moving his hand to stroke his face in thought before realizing that would be a terrible idea. “Wait until I get out of the water, that way I can deal with the smell. Until then, I'll be swimming at the front of the Ocean Tornado, so you can do whatever you want back here for a few minutes.” He winked at Blaze.

    She got it, and she smiled that she was being given the courtesy. “Thanks. Watching you go was really not making it easier on me.” She crossed her legs and bounced once.

    “It's the least I could do after you tried to help me so much.” Blaze sidestepped out of the path of the door so Tails could leave, trying his best to limit the drops falling off his body as he jumped off the back of the boat into the water, swimming around the edge to the front.

    She watched him swim away, and when the front of the ship blocked him from view, Blaze stepped to the waist-high wall of the back deck. Tails gave me a distraction, but I still could really use this pee. She had better luck than Tails, nothing in sight as she reached up to her chest and pulled her tights down, dropping them to her ankles. Her bladder, realizing she was close to letting go, leaked a few more spurts into her panties, which were thankfully black and hid the few stains. She started rubbing her thighs together to relieve some pressure until she could drop her panties too. Undressed, she positioned her hands around her privates to give herself forward force, and finally started peeing.

    Phew...that feels good. It wasn't nearly the loud splattering Tails made, but the light tinkle sound as her steady release hit the ocean's surface was satisfying. Blaze sighed as the pressure on her bladder diminished. She didn't realize it earlier because of the comparison to Tails' pain, but she needed to go pretty bad, now was a good time to take care of it. She could have held it to the island, but it wouldn't have been comfortable, peeing off the side of the boat, as crude as it seemed, was the better option. At least she had privacy this time, instead of Cream watching her. And I didn't have to see Tails' penis, either. Seeing Cream's privates was a little awkward. Didn't turn out that bad, even for Tails.

    Nearly a minute later and her stream stopped, the few remaining drops falling into her panties at her feet. I have 8 years and holding practice on him, and I still couldn't compare to Tails. She winced as she imagined how much it must have hurt to hold that much, even for her. She pulled her panties up, tights followed, and all was well. Tails swam back just then, almost like he wax waiting for her to finish, and climbed back into the boat, even more soaking but cleaner.

    “You ready to clean this up,” Blaze asked. Tails nodded, and the two walked into the cabin, leaving the doorway open and standing in front of the puddle. Blaze snapped her finger and the puddle started steaming and evaporating, as she remembered too late to cover her nose. Tails had the correct amount of foresight, he closed his nostrils and stood on the side of the puddle opposite the door, facing away from both. As the room's heat increased, his twin tails spun (somehow not propelling him forward) and blew it all off the boat. With this system, it only took a few minutes without tools until all was better. Blaze's job finished first, but Tails stopped not long after, and both of them could only detect the faintest scent after uncovering their noses.

    Tails flashed a thumbs up, and Blaze noticed that propeller spin dried him off pretty well too. “Worked out pretty well, Blaze. No evidence left!” Well, my panties are still a little wet, but no one is looking at that. “Hey...thanks for all that help. I don't know what I would have done without it.”

    “Well, you probably would have taken the first opportunity you had if you were by yourself. But I'm a princess, it's my duty to help others, and you really needed it. Just...try not to ask for my assistance like this again.” The longer until I have to help someone else with a bathroom need again, the better.

    “Don't worry. The longer until I'm in a predicament like this again, the better.” He smiled, when his gaze went downwards. “You burned the floor, I'll have to fix that when we get back to Southern Island.”

    Blaze looked too, and sure enough, the part of the wood paneling that the puddle sat upon was now blackened and charred. “Hey, don't blame me! I only had to use it because of you!”

  15. Megumin was jealous. One of the lesser stated facets of being an adventurer was drinking alcoholic beverages with the guild after a successful quest, it was a social event of merriment and camaraderie. But the arch demon that was just as much a part of the victory as Kazuma, Aqua, or Darkness just had to be underage and couldn't partake in the party. Instead, she was sitting somberly at one of the tables while her team was having all the fun.

    Well, she didn't have to be alone in her loneliness, because here came the master of exclusion, fellow crimson demon Yunyun. "Alright Megumin, this is my chance! This is the time I finally beat you!"

    Yunyun's constant need for validation and her contrasting taste to the rest of their class made her an awkward sort that chased away anyone friendly, and even similar castoff Megumin didn't want to hang out with her. But Yunyun was carrying as many full mugs as she could carry, so there was an immediate, material benefit to humoring her. "Alright then, I accept your challenge." She patted one of the many empty spots on the bench as a gesture to join.

    The friendless mage was all too happy for the company, and she sat down with the biggest smile on her face, laying her armful of wooden steins on the table. Megumin wasted no time grabbing the closest one and chugging it down. "Good, you've got the idea down! Oh, don't worry, I got non-alcoholic drinks."

    Just as quickly as she picked it up, Megumin put the drink down with a look of disgust and severe disappointment. "So what do you want to beat me in this time?"

    "Whoever can drink more wins!" She had lost the lead, so Yunyun started drinking to catch up. Against her better judgment, Megumin grabbed her mug again and resumed, slowed to a sip. She had nothing else to do, might as well prove her superiority.

    ---------------

    Yunyun was at her limit. Drinking a lot in rapid succession felt awful, her stomach was feeling sick halfway through her tenth mug. "I can't do anymore," she declared, face falling on the table in an exhausted daze.

    Megumin was barely doing better. She, too, was working on her tenth, seriously considering ending it now and letting Yunyun have a second victory over her. But, for better or worse, the mage was proud, she wouldn't lose when victory was nothing beyond a drink was in her way. "Here goes..." She hesitated, she looked displeased, but she forced that final bit of liquid down her throat, and collapsed in a similar way. "Yunyun, let's make a deal," she slurred, holding out a hand towards her competitor. "Never do a food-related challenge again."

    "Deal." They very weakly shook hands and resumed being mostly dead with nothing more than anguished groaning while everyone else was allowed to enjoy themselves. Some large amount of time passed, or maybe it just felt like an eternity, and Megumin somehow found the strength to stand up, having to hold her stomach to protect against any churning. "Where are you going," Yunyun asked with the bare minimum energy.

    "Gotta use the bathroom," she answered, not caring to hide her bodily functions. "Gonna need to before all this goes through me."

    She was initially allowed to continue, but processing that statement put a new shot of energy into Yunyun, though she still wouldn't stand. "Megumin! I have another challenge for you, and this time I'm going to win!"

    "What," Megumin asked, not even trying to hide her patience long-gone.

    "Holding contest! Whoever has to relieve themselves first loses!"

    She had no reason to agree. Megumin could very easily ignore her contest and take a leak like she had planned. She wouldn't even feel guilty about blowing Yunyun off. But her life was full of bad decisions, whether she would own up to them or not. "Fine, I'll kick your ass again."

    "Come on, Megumin," Kazuma called, suddenly a part of their activities. "It's late! We're going home, and we're leaving you behind if you don't come now!"

    "Oh..." Yunyun's head fell, depressed. "Never mind, then. I'll see you another time."

    What was this emotion Megumin was feeling looking at Yunyun? She felt...bad? Was it pity? Yeah, had to be pity. "This was going to be a long term challenge anyway, I don't intend to stop because midnight has fallen. I intend to ensure you don't try and cheat, claim you won this if it was never truly decided."

    "Can you speak normal, please," Yunyun asked.

    "I know you've got nothing better, so I invite you to our lair, so that we may continue this charade."

    Megumin may be going full chuuni, but the second-hand embarrassment could not hope to quell what was possibly the happiest moment in Yunyun's life. "You're inviting me to a slumber party?!"

    "Don't call it that."

    "Aaaahhhh! Yesyesyesyesyes!" She leapt out of her seat and hugged Megumin with all she had...when she was made to realize they still had a lot of fluid clogging up their systems. She backed away to allow them both to clutch their stomachs in sickened discomfort.

    ---------------

    "Ungh..." The explosion mage was doing her best not to wake up, fall back asleep, but she just couldn't. Way too much in the liquids department, and she couldn't drain them in bed. Well, she could, but it was something to be avoided. "I gotta go real bad now." She sat up, taking very special care not to jostle anything inside, ready to rush to the bathroom before she couldn't manage.

    In a more upright position, with the moon's light shining in, only then was Megumin reminded she wasn't alone, with someone else sleeping next to her. "That's right, I've still got a contest to win! I can't give up now!" But she couldn't very well continue to hold, that hard feeling in her bladder made damn sure she knew she wasn't holding more.

    So how could she still come through victorious without putting in effort? Sabotage, obviously. So long as she wasn't the first to pee, she won by default, and she had the right persuasion for the job. Her arm shot out to punch her bedmate awake, she just didn't hit the intended target, as she was made aware of when she heard a cat yelp in pain. That was Chomusuke, making his pillow on Yunyun's pillows. Still, the cry was enough to wake the mage. "Woah, what's going on?" Surprisingly, the first thing she did was pat the blanket around her lap. "Good, it's dry."

    That was the last thing Megumin was expecting to hear, and she didn't like its implications. "Were...were you expecting to wet the bed?"

    Yunyun shrieked and jumped away, not being alone was a new feeling, she forgot. "N-no, I just have to go really bad, I was worried it might happen! I certainly don't wet the bed frequently!"

    Ignoring that bit of information she didn't need to know, this was an golden opportunity. Kazuma's luck must be rubbing off. "If you're that scared, go to the bathroom now. I don't want you pissing my bed!"

    "B-but you haven't gone yet. I don't want to lose now!"

    "If you're already worried about an accident, then I'm telling you now: you're not winning. I can wait a lot longer still." That might be the biggest lie she ever told, she had no doubt Yunyun had the advantage. She might have the older body, but her mind could still be manipulated.

    "T-then...can you come with me? I don't know where the bathroom is."

    Yawning, Megumin slid out from under the warm sheets. "Sure. Come on." Yunyun might be peeing first, but Megumin would be on that toilet right after.

    Holding hands, the two mages crept through the halls. Thankfully, one of them knew the layout from plenty of late-night potty runs, so they weren't bumping into walls and wasting time. With that kind of guidance, it took almost no time to reach the bathroom, though time was still in very limited supply. No prodding necessary, Yunyun grabbed the door handle, pulled, and achieved nothing. Pushing got her nowhere as well. "I-it won't open."

    It wasn't impossible, but Megumin didn't believe it either. "Is someone in there?" She put her ear to the door to listen for sounds of life, and she heard something: puking. That needed no introduction, and her patience for it was running thin. She began banging on the door, shouting, "Aqua, get out of there now! We gotta pee!"

    The goddess didn't respond right away, she needed a few more heaves for digestive stability. "I think...I think I'm almost done. Wait a little longer?"

    She didn't want to, but it's not like Megumin could argue. The door was locked, neither girl had thieving abilities, it wasn't going to open until Aqua was finished. She whined, but stood down with her legs together. Had to look inconspicuous, Yunyun was the polite type to let another girl go first if they needed it more.

    "Ohhhh, I really need to relieve myself," Yunyun panted out. Seeing as how this sleepover was spur of the moment, she was still in her day clothes, and lightly tugging on the front of her skirt. No doubt she could certainly use the toilet right about now, but if that's how desperate she was, Megumin would never have stood a chance in a fair fight. She was currently resisting the urge to grab her pajama pants hard for that bit of sweet relief it would provide.

    And she was really wishing she could do that dance now, because control was starting to slip. A little spurt found its way into the detonation demon's dark purple panties. It was only a tiny bit, barely noticeable once it had soaked in, but it was a bad omen. It would not be long before Megumin started wetting herself now. And still, she kept quiet, denying her instincts.

    The toilet flushed, running water an awful sound to both girls, but at least it meant their drunk goddess was done. The blue-haired priest stumbled out, Yunyun made a move for the door, but stopped and looked at her friend. "Are you sure I can go first?"

    "Yes, just go!" That may have sounded too urgent, but Yunyun didn't question it and ran in, having the time to spare to lock the door. "Phew, I'm good now." With no one to watch, Megumin grabbed her crotch hard and started dancing, leaning against the wall. "Just have to wait for her to finish, she can't hold that mu-" The sound of Yunyun emptying herself into the toilet drowned her out, a splashing of a drinking contest's worth of liquids forcing their way out, And damn, was it loud. "Crap...I may have made a horrible mistake." It'd only be a minute, but it'd be a torturous one.

    At least Yunyun was enjoying herself. So many drinks gone through her body, held uncomfortably, still able to be released in a proper place, that was a good feeling. Her black panties had made it through the ordeal completely dry, too, she was kind of worried about that. With nothing to fear, she started humming as she continued her tinkle.

    Forced to listen, Megumin was just about at her limit. Her bladder was already maxed out, and making room by trickling some out, bigger and bigger each time. Her underwear was drenched, so any further drippings found their way into the fabric of her red pants, or running down her inner legs to dampen lower. It was getting really visible, and would only get worse real soon. And Yunyun was still going strong, the math wasn't working out. With one fist balled between her thighs, the other banged on the wooden door, threatening to knock it off its hinges. "Yunyun, get out of there! I need it now!"

    "H-huh?! B-but I'm not done yet!"

    "Hold the rest in! I gotta pee this second!"

    Yunyun was panicking, she had never tried to stop the flow before its natural course had been run. But if Megumin was yelling at her, she had little choice, she needed to find a way to stop. Right leg went over her left, she squeezed them together to close the passage, grinding the pee to a halt. Sighing, she uncrossed them to stand up, allowing the stream to resume at its previous power. That hope spot of quiet had been latched onto, and its anchor was not pleased it had disappeared. "Stop! Get out!"

    She wasn't stopping prematurely, so there was only one way to hurry this up. "I'm sorry, Megumin!" She took a deep breath and forced the muscles in her abdomen, unleashing her remaining urine at a much faster pace. It was deafening, and Megumin was suffering. She continued banging on the door to no avail as Yunyun did her best to empty out. At least she had already released a decent chunk of her bladder, this was draining her in no time flat. It only took a few seconds to dry up, and she hastily wiped herself and pulled her underwear back up. At least she didn't waste time flushing as she unlocked the door.

    The instant the latch clicked, Megumin forced her way into the tiny room. She didn't even ask Yunyun to leave or wait for her to do so, her glistening pants and panties came down, she dropped onto the seat, and the torrent began. Granted, that power had nothing on the previous downpour, but for a smaller girl that was just letting go instead of putting effort in, it was impressive. Yunyun couldn't imagine herself ever matching that.

    She knew it was wrong to stare, that she should leave now, but Yunyun found herself mesmerized by her friend's lack of shame. This wasn't something she had ever seen before, and Megumin was giving quite the view. Even her legs were spread apart to fully expose her privates and the clear pee erupting from them, with someone looking and the door wide open. Not like she could complain at the moment, her voice being taken up by heavy panting and some moaning.

    Feeling very awkward about what she had witnessed, Yunyun tried to leave, slowly to not startle Megumin. By then, the initial good feeling of intense relief was fading, her breathing had steadied, and she was becoming more aware of what she had let be visible, squeaking and jamming her knees together to rectify that grave mistake. Still, she didn't care that much, at least Yunyun had the same parts. She was blushing, but she looked the other mage in the eye and declared, "I win again!"

  16. “Darling, I guarantee it! That fabric you bought would make excellent linings on a dress with this material!” The fashion designer Rarity was making a suggestion to her peer, Coco Pommel, as they waited for the elevator to arrive in the lobby of the Manehattan hotel. While Coco lived in the big city, Rarity was only around for a fashion expo, giving her the chance to meet up with her friend and colleague as they shared a room.

    The blue-haired designer was considering Rarity's advice, looking over some of her purchases in the large bag containing the various sewing materials she had bought, when the elevator dinged in front of them and the silver doors slid open. The girls entered the enclosed room, hit the floor number, and rested against the glass outer walls as it began ascending.

    Normally, the view over the city was a pretty sight to look at, especially around dusk like it was now, but not today. There were dark storm clouds blocking out all light in the sky, throwing gallons of rain down on the streets, occasionally breaking the patter of drops with a piercing crack of thunder. It would be followed by a flash of lightning, not that a city needed any help with illumination. Just looking out the window, Coco could clearly see anyone under the streetlights.

    For now, anyways. More lightning brightened the view, but instead of an all-encompassing flash as it had been before, this one was a single bolt, striking something in the distance. Coco was a little startled but mostly unaffected, until the lights of the city, the streetlights, the skyscraper windows, all began going out successively, from the point of impact towards their location in an almost rhythmic pattern.

    Right on the beat, the light in the elevator flickered out as the cabin ground to a halt. Rarity, who was tired from a day of work, didn't notice any of the events leading up to this misfortune and thus needed the rundown as she lit up her horn to see. “What happened to the power?”

    “Lightning strike,” Coco replied, pointing at the spot where the impact occurred. Not that it mattered, in the darkness, neither of them could see very far without city lights, even the moon was behind the storm clouds. “Which means we're stuck.” The elevator doors were shut, and they were between floors anyway. The panel of buttons was dull, so it didn't seem like the emergency button would do much good either. They were just going to have to wait it out.

    Rarity sighed. “Isn't that just how it always is? This only holds you up when you really need to hurry.”

    “Why do you need to hurry? We're done for the day.”

    “Oh, nothing you need to worry about, darling. It's just...I quite need a visit to the little ladies' room, that's all. I'm sure I'll be fine until the power's restored.” Coco couldn't see it, but Rarity's legs shifted in their places, a subtle sign that she did certainly need the bathroom, perhaps more than she let on through the confidence in her words.

    Coco was pretty surprised to hear Rarity make mention of that. She had always acted like such a proper and dignified lady, it just didn't seem like her to even admit she used the toilet. The bonds of friendship change a girl's attitude and embarrassments, it appears. She didn't mind a girl friend knowing.

    Actually, the mention of someone close by needing to relieve themselves awakened a need in Coco. A very similar need, in fact. A whole day of wandering around the convention center, keeping hydrated, with plenty to see and little time to break, it gave plenty of time for a bladder to fill. Especially combined with an expo geared towards mares meaning the lines to the women's rooms were always long, the two had only braved the wait once when it was necessary. Wouldn't you know that they had to wait again for the same end goal in the same day.

    Did Coco need to go that badly? Not especially, she'd really like a little potty break, but she'd manage for now. She'd just need to hope somepony would either repair the power or manually get them out before either of them hit that limit. Couldn't be that long.

    ---------------

    An hour in darkness made the girls kinda tired, more so than they were already, and not helped by them playing with their phones to kill time. Rarity had since let it go dark again since they didn't really need to see. But they couldn't relax, not just because the elevator floors were hard and uncomfortable, but bad things would happen if they got too lad-back. Bad, wet things.

    At the moment, poor Miss Pommel was desperate and struggling. She was hunched over in the far corner with her knees up to her face, both hands gripping the soft fabric of her panties and parts below up her skirt. She wasn't quite on the verge of peeing herself just yet, but her bladder was very full already. She was already afraid that if she didn't provide the physical barricade, there may be an accident in her immediate future.

    Rarity's predicament was hardly better. She wouldn't grab herself quite so openly, but she was standing in an opposite corner with her legs just ever so slightly pressed together, rubbing each other up and down to ease a little pressure. Was it helping? Not especially, but there was a minor difference, and that was all the coaxing Rarity needed...since no one could see her.

    So long as the only witness was a friend of hers, Rarity was going to voice her frustrations. “What in the world is holding up those repairs? Some of us have things they can't afford to wait on!” The light sound of a heel tapping rapidly on the carpeted floor echoed in the enclosed chamber.

    Coco was a quiet girl, a holdover from her time as the assistant to the demanding Suri Polomare, so it was probable that Rarity hadn't even noticed her little squeaks of desperation. She could theoretically keep it secret until the power was restored...if that was time she had. “Um, Rarity...I'm not sure I can hold out long enough.”

    The Element of Generosity was not surprised to hear the younger designer's concern. “I understand, darling. Truth be told, I'm not feeling very confident either.” Her voiced wavered off, she definitely sounded nervous, if a little more composed. “But what can we do about it? We're trapped for who knows how much longer.”

    That was a good point, the two of them were in a pretty limiting situation, they really had nothing to work with. So if she wasn't going to wait and she didn't want to pee herself... “I think I may just have to...go.”

    “Hm? Yes, I need to...relieve myself as well. Isn't that what we were talking about?”

    “No no, I mean...I need to use the corner. I really don't think I have another option, it really hurts.”

    She heard Rarity gasp, but whether it was shock or disgust she didn't know. “Coco, dear, please reconsider. I know you're better than stooping to such an incredibly demeaning level, we just need to endure!”

    “I know, I don't want to do it, I would never do something like this in any other situation, but this is an emergency!” Still sitting, Coco's legs crossed together incredibly tight, her white coat stroking her thighs as they rubbed together and caused some real friction. Just talking about how close she was to losing it was making it a self-fulfilling prophecy, causing a couple little bits of pee to squirt into her panties.

    Without a doubt, Rarity was still very much against this idea, but she could tell, Coco was suffering. They had been in this elevator for over an hour with no signs of help, no lights appearing anywhere outside to indicate the power being restored, it didn't look like their luck would change any time soon. If her friend was being serious about her need, she didn't have much of a choice but to sympathize. “I suppose...if you absolutely need to, I shouldn't stop you. Just, please try to finish quickly, for my sake.”

    Rarity had always been nice to Coco, but it still felt really nice when it happened. “Thank you so much, Miss Rarity!” Not that she technically needed the permission, but if Rarity needed to pee too, she didn't want to torture her with the sound.

    Now she needed to get into position, and that was going to be hard. Her left hand flicked its fingers across her phone screen and activated the flashlight, temporarily blinding Rarity as it shone on her for a second, before the focus was changed to the nearest elevator corner, just so she knew where it was. The light went out as Coco slowly crawled to the edge, keeping her right hand squarely in its place between her thighs, stopping when the free hand she was holding in front of her felt the wall, so she was directly facing the angle, already squatting.

    This was basically the equivalent of being in the bathroom stall, given the extraneous circumstances, but she froze from lack of courage. Quite amazing that she got this far before worry got to her, but what a surprise, she didn't want to take her underwear off with the knowledge she was not the only one sharing this enclosed space. With her weight balancing on the front halves of her feet, she began bouncing as she tried to work up the fortitude to strip a little.

    “Come on, just pull them off and go,” she whispered to herself. “I have to pee so bad, I just have to take my panties off, and then I can empty, just do that much.” She tried to tug on the clothing, but she just couldn't bring herself to remove them, like there was a physical force keeping them on. Clearly she didn't have much need for modesty, she had no issue lifting her skirt up to expose what it covered, but that last step was just too much.

    Her bladder wasn't waiting a second longer. It had already been leaking up to this point, but all control was lost as she began positively gushing with a satisfying hiss, straight down her legs as it warmed them considerably. There was no going back from this. “Oh, forget it!” She spread her knees apart to clear the liquid's path as it continued to drench her underwear on its way down to the carpet, some soaking into the soft flooring while all the rest that couldn't be absorbed fast enough pooled on the impact spot and started making one loud splashing.

    She couldn't help it, Coco moaned at the immense relief she was feeling. Her poor bladder was near to bursting just a minute ago, and now all of its contents were being forcibly ejected...onto the floor, sure, but when a girl's gotta go, right? But no matter how loud she expressed her relief, there was no way it could possibly drown out the pee sound, more like the filling of a bathtub than an overfilled mare.

    Okay, it was really good for Coco, but she wasn't the only one trapped in here. Just because Rarity had given permission didn't mean she had thought through whether she'd survive it. The sound of splashing from a few yards away was making her bladder wild, as it pulsed and shuddered under the force it was holding. Its owner, who had been working so hard to keep her composure, was now forced to reach up her dress to hold herself, just in time to feel a little warm urine jet through her thin panties onto her hands. At least she knew the dark purple color would hide a stain, though the light dress over it may not fare so well.

    She was managing, however, she was sure the urge would pass soon enough and she'd make it to the bathroom just fine. So long as nothing startled her, which means something would. There was a hum of electricity running through the ceiling, which would have been a good thing a minute before, as would the lights flickering back into order.

    Too bad Coco didn't want to see or be seen at the moment. Suddenly, her peeing was completely visible, to both herself and Rarity, never mind the possibility of someone outside suddenly able to see through the glass walls. And honestly, Coco didn't like what had been illuminated to her. Being able to see her shame suddenly reminded her that this is indeed what she had resorted to, and maybe she should have listened to Rarity telling her to wait a little longer.

    Speaking of Rarity, the new brightness gave her way more of a sight than she ever needed. Coco facing away from her with her cream-colored skirt lifted up enough to expose her butt, as her cyan panties were being dyed darker by the waterfall pouring down from the center, into the carpet so saturated, it was shining.

    “Nonononono,” Coco shouted. “Please stop please stop please stop!” She turned her head back around to Rarity, who was kind of staring. “Please, don't look!” Rarity was shaken out of the trance (in her defense, it was the reminder of her own dire need spacing her out) and promptly both closed her eyes and dramatically turned to look out the window instead, if only to make it known she wasn't enjoying the view.

    Coco tried her best to make her bladder listen and cut off the river, but there's no way it would obey now, it had just been through too much. This raging stream wasn't going to stop until there was nothing more to fuel it...which happened much sooner than she was expecting. A powerful stream combined with a bladder not exactly the biggest made for a short bathroom visit, no matter where that “bathroom” may be.

    Since there was nothing left, Coco slowly stood back up and dropped her skirt back down, making a point to walk as far away from her mess as she could, a couple drips following her...until the speaker crackled to action, startling the designer into losing the little bit left inside. “Hello, excuse me,” the low-quality PA system garbled out, “We're sorry for the wait, we've got the problem fixed and you'll be out shortly. Again, we apologize for the inconvenience.”

    Just hearing that dampened Coco's mood as she flopped into sitting next to her friend. “Isn't that just how it always is? The hold up stops when it's already too late.” She looked over Rarity, who was clearly still holding quite an amount. “You'll be fine?”

    “I mean...I'll certainly need a change in underwear when we get back to our room, but I'll manage for a couple minutes more.” She didn't want to ruin her reputation by saying it, but if the elevator wasn't moving in the next couple minutes, she would definitely be adding to Coco's pond.

    ---------------

    Well, fortunately for the Element of Harmony, it didn't take long for them to start moving again, and they both ran into their room before they could be caught. Rarity was generous enough to let Coco use the bathroom first to rinse her panties out and wipe herself, though she only just barely avoided either forcing her out or bursting in to join her.

    Once the toilet was hers alone, Rarity did not waste a second or a twitch into throwing her underwear down, so close to looking like she hadn't made it, and sitting on the cold seat. Just like her friend, her body let go immediately once it knew the time had come, in probably a more powerful torrent, though comparison may have been warped by the bowl of water Rarity was rapidly filling producing one amazing echo. If Coco had held it and was waiting outside listening to that...Rarity would not blame her if she forced her way in to use the bathtub.

    The white unicorn let out a long gasp at how much relief she was feeling, it seriously sounded like she was running the sink rather than just peeing. The unrelenting cascade only slowed for a few seconds when she needed to catch her breath, and would resume its prior power once she was back to forcing it out. It took over a minute before it reduced to the level of a standard “I really need to relieve myself” bathroom visit, instead of the “I almost burst I had to pee so bad” variety she was working with. And almost another minute after that to stop entirely.

    “Thank...thank goodness,” she sighed, grabbing a square of toilet paper and delicately drying her unmentionables. She stood up, bending over to place her panties back where they belonged, until she realized she had left them in pretty sorry shape, and sliding them snugly against her privates would only exacerbate the issue. So instead, she slipped her shoes off, in her haste having forgotten to remove them before, and stepped out of the underwear.

    She grabbed the undergarment by the waistband and flushed the toilet, getting a brief look at what she had done to it. She was amazed how golden she made the previously clear water, how many foamy bubbles had formed on the surface, a true testament to the volume she expelled. Even for a girl that routinely lost herself in her work, this was without a doubt the worst she had to pee in a very long time, if the fact that she even considered the idea of doing it in the elevator wasn't proof enough.

    Rarity quickly rinsed her panties in the sink and laid the wet item next to Coco's on the edge of the bathtub, and left the room into their quarters for the weekend. Her earth pony friend had already changed into her pajamas and was laying on her bed, facing away but with a solemn posture. That was certainly enough to make her feel bad, as she began undressing to put on her nightwear as well. “You don't need to fret, darling, I promise I will not talk about the night's events to anypony. I'd rather not let my share get out.”

    “Thank you, Miss Rarity, but I'm ashamed enough that we even have to worry about that. I'm an adult making it on her own, shouldn't I have been able to hold it long enough? Instead I made a huge mess for some poor pony to deal with.”

    Rarity sat down next to her and started patting her back. “It was an emergency, anypony would have done the same thing you did. Just from what I heard, I fully believe you were at your limit. It was just bad luck.” She started thinking if it would have been better if she had purposefully wet herself with Coco, no one would ever know and her friend would feel better about herself.

    Or maybe that wouldn't have been necessary, because the earth pony rolled to face Rarity and smiled a little. “Thanks. It's just...you know, embarrassing that I couldn't make it.” She pulled herself further up the bed and began sliding under the blanket. “Let's just make an agreement to watch our drinking in the future.”

    “Deal.” Rarity stood up to let Coco fully grab the sheet and used her magic to turn the room's light off, and tucked herself into her own bed. It was late, probably time to sleep.

    Her eyes closed and about set to fall into slumber, Rarity was surprised to hear Coco talk again. “Actually, can we make another agreement?”

    “What?”

    “We should really carry empty bottles in our bags.”

  17. Latest Entry

    Samantha blinked in surprise as her senses tried to grasp what had happened. It took her a second to realize where she was. Last she knew Jeremy had laid her down in his bed for a much needed nap. It seemed getting a thermometer shoved up a crevice where no thermometers been before had a way of emotionally and physically draining a person- or dog.

     

    Now she lay on the less than comfortable “cushioned” table at the Sphere center. She could tell where she was even in the darkness. She recognized the unpleasant smell of the helmets- a mixture of sweat, disinfectant, lice remover, and just a dash of teenage hopelessness. The room still spun as her equilibrium tried to catch up- a sign of being manually logged out from the outside.

     

    She felt the wires being pulled from the base of her neck. Not a painful feeling, but an uncomfortable pinch. The helmet was removed as her eyes were met with the blinding glare of the lights above her, instead of a dark room that was supposed to help with the transition. Whoever was unplugging her was breaking every rule. She wanted to groan when Tom’s head came into view, of course it was him. If it was her she’d be written up in the blink of an eye.

     

    “Sorry I had to log you out.” He said. He wore on odd expression. His blue eyes were full of worry. His lips were turned in a tight frown. “Someone from the governments looking for you.”

     

    Her heart froze for a second, before it began to thump at an increased rate. What would they want from her? Nothing good came of surprise visits from government officials-especially as a female. The last inspection had left her in tears. While not illegal for a woman to work, it was frowned upon in the eyes of the government. She didn’t fancy herself a conspiracy theorist by any means, but there was a nagging suspicion in the back of her mind. The purpose of her getting so many “inspections” over the last year was purely to break her spirit. She had come to the conclusion the hard way nothing she did would ever be good enough.

     

    She was under their microscope as they looked for any reason to fire her just so they could replace her with a male counterpart. It had been a great job, until she turned of age. Once she turned 18 a switch had been flipped. Now she was a blip on their radar as they circled overhead like a hawk waiting to swoop in the moment she took one toe out of line. And Tom wondered why she was such a hard ass.
    “Why don’t you deal with them?” She hissed. She slowly pushed herself up as the room spun.

     

    “They requested you by name.”

     

    She swore under her breath. “Well, what do they want?”

     

    “I think he’s from the drafting office.”

     

    Her stomach tightened. Acid rose in her throat that wasn’t from the vertigo. The drafting office was every girl’s worst nightmare. It was something parents hung over their heads in an attempt to make them behave. Boys were threatened with the boogieman; girls were threatened with the draft. Panic overtook her in the blink of an eye. Sam had no idea the truth to the rumors, but just the word draft was enough to put her on edge.

     

    The female draft had no affiliation to the military; it was government run matchmaking service. A drafting for marriage. The only “matchmaking” they did was pairing males with females. It didn’t matter if there was a 30 year age difference; it didn’t even matter if you’d never met before. Once you were in the system, you were assigned a partner. No if’s and’s or butt’s. All sales were final. With rumors flying left and right of forced registration of single females over 18- a category she just happened to fit to a T- she’d rather be thrown into a closet with the boogieman than face whoever was out there waiting for her.

     

    She eyed the window and tried to calculate her percentage of a successful escape as she debated making a run for it. She doubted she’d get very far in the snow.

     

    “You’d better go, Sam, he looked pretty serious.” Tom said. There was a hint of sympathy in his eyes.

     

    “What do I do?” she asked. Her voice rose and cracked with fear. Her butt was glued to the table. She could practically hear the wedding bells as an organ played, “Here Comes the Bride.” It was like nails on a chalkboard. She had never been so scared in her life. He seemed lost in thought for a moment, but his eyes suddenly shone. “What? What is it?” Sam begged. She launched herself off the table and gripped his arms. “Tell me you have an idea!”

     

    “Well, it’s not a very good idea, but we could pretend to be getting married.” He said. He shook his head, “No, that’ll never-“

     

    “Yes, please! Would you please? It could work! Pretend to be my fiancé!” she looked up at him with large desperate eyes. Could this slacker- no this man- really be her salvation? Would he of all people really do something so selfless for her? Bless this beautiful man!

     

    “Well, I suppose I could, but you owe me.” He offered his arm to her and she took it. She was glad to have him to lean on as her legs wobbled more and more the closer she got to the lobby, each step taking her closer to her doom.

     

    She took a deep breath as he opened the door revealing a man in the lobby. He wore a grey business suit with matching tie. His appearance was clean-shaven and his posture was so perfect he could balance a glass of water on his head and not spill a drop. Everything from the way he dressed to the way he held himself screamed professional. She knew he was important before he even opened his mouth.

     

    Her nerves got the best of her when his blue eyes gave her an icy cold stare. She blurted out, “Have you met my fiancé, Tom?” She nudged him forward a step. He nodded his head, but his demeanor remained unchanged. Did he not believe her? Could he see past her lie so easily? Her lunch was rising in her throat. She had to do something.

     

    “I’m Agent Cook from the-“ She couldn’t do this! He was looking right at her just waiting for her to spill the beans. How much time would she get for lying to an officer? She couldn’t go to jail! She had to convince him! It was now or never! She spun Tom around and nearly knocked him over with a forceful and awkward kiss. She had to make this believable; her life was on the line! Five seconds passed. Now ten seconds. She couldn’t breath. His mouth tasted of day old taco’s. She broke it off when the agent cleared his throat. Poor Tom looked shell shocked.

     

    “He’s my fiancé,” Sam blurted out again.

     

    “Yes, I heard you. Congratulations.” He said, in a deadpan voice. “Now as I told your fiancé, I’m Agent Cook from the Sphere Protection Program. I’m here to walk you through the pod set up for the cadet you’ll be hosting here.“ Sam stared at him blankly as her jaw hung slightly ajar.

     

    “You-You’re not from the draft office?” She sputtered out. He shook his head as the corners of his mouth twitched upwards in a slight smirk. She could hear Tom let out a snort of laughter as he covered his mouth with his hand. “Will you excuse us a minute?” She asked with a fake grin plastered on her face. She pushed Tom in the back without another word.

     

    “YOU ASSHOLE!” A loud hollow smack echoed throughout the other wise empty center. “I HOPE YOU ROT IN THE 9TH GATE OF HELL!” The man sat in silence and listened to the crashes of items being thrown before the two returned. Sam held her throbbing palm in her hand as she apologized for the wait. A bright red palm print stretched across Tom’s face as he hung his head in shame.

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 1044
      views

    Recent Entries

    Author's Note: tw for mentions of drugs and alcohol

     

    ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

     

    Shizuo couldn't remember what had happened the night before. He couldn't remember how he had gotten himself in some secret hideout with his wrists handcuffed to the headboard of the bed he'd woken up in. He couldn't remember a thing aside from how he'd drunk until everything blurred together and slowly faded into black nothingness.

     

    And now he regretted it, finding himself nauseous, hungover, and in need of a restroom. None of those things were particularly good, especially when he couldn't even get up.

     

    “Shizu-chan.”

     

    Of course. Of fucking course. Why wouldn't the informant be responsible for this? He hated the damn flea, and he would have crushed him right there, but with his hangover messing with his body, he would hardly even be able to find the strength to struggle. His whole body felt heavy and his muscles felt stiff. It hurt.

     

    “What the hell do you want?” Shizuo snapped back.

     

    Izaya was grinning as he sat down at the foot of the bed, one of his hands resting gently on Shizuo's leg. “I just want to play a game with you.” He unscrewed the cap of the water-bottle he had in his other hand. “Water is supposed to help with hangovers and for headaches. You probably have both.”

     

    It was true—he definitely did. But the last thing he wanted was to put any more fluids into his body. “I don't want any.”

     

    “Eh?” Izaya pressed the water-bottle to Shizuo's lips. He choked once, refusing to swallow. “But Shizu-chan, I'm only trying to help you.” He plugged Shizuo's nose with his free hand. “Drink it or you don't get to breathe.”

     

    He had no choice. He downed the bottle as quickly as he could and almost choked again on the breath he drew in immediately afterwards, which sloshed the contents of his bladder in a not so comfortable way. He glared at the informant who was smiling down at him, looking so perfectly innocent. He'd done that on purpose.

     

    After the intake of water, he realized just how full his bladder was. His hips shifted and he sucked in a sharp breath, trying to ignore the throbbing coming from his lower abdomen. He needed to get out of his restraints and he wished for once that he actually had his strength. But no—no matter if he pulled, he really couldn't make any progress.

     

    “Let me go, Izaya,” he growled, gritting his teeth.

     

    “Ah, so your strength really has failed you. Maybe it's the drugs I injected into you, or maybe that was overkill.”

     

    Oh, so he had drugs in his system, too? How much and what kind? He pulled as hard as he could at his restraints, wanting nothing more than to snap the damn flea's neck and wipe that smirk off his face. “I'm not kidding, I really— I need to...”

     

    “You need to what, Shizu-chan?”

     

    The question irritated the blond immensely—he fucking knew what. “I need to piss, dumb-ass. I think I might burst.”

     

    “Oh, will you, now?” Izaya chuckled and moved to sit on Shizuo's stomach, just above his too-full bladder, and all Shizuo could do was hope that he didn't decide to settle down a little lower. “You need to learn to control yourself. You'd be nothing more than a child having a little accident. Maybe we need to put you back in training diapers.”

     

    “Not if it's your fucking fault.”

     

    “Language, Shizu-chan. Children shouldn't be swearing.”

     

    Shizuo gave a hiss of frustration and kicked one of his legs, trying to do something, although it did nothing at all aside from shake his bladder a little. There wasn't anything he could do, and he absolutely loathed being in such a state of helplessness, being put completely at Izaya's mercy. But Izaya had no mercy, so he would be spared nothing no matter what he said or did.

     

    “And behave yourself.” Izaya scooted back a little, straddling Shizuo's sides as he decided to sit right on the blond's bladder.

     

    He couldn't help gasping and pushing his thighs together, gritting his teeth again as he took a sharp, shaky inhale. He wouldn't be able to hold on much longer at this rate.

     

    “You're not speaking anymore, Shizu-chan.” His feigned innocence resurfaced, and no one who didn't know better would never guess that it was the face of someone capable of doing the cruel things he was guilty of. But that was one of the things he was good at, looking innocent even as he did awful things.

     

    “Nothing to say.”

     

    “Could it be that you're more focused on keeping from wetting yourself? You're putting more concentration into than you are your verbal responses? Because I think that's what's going on.”

     

    He bounced once, adding way too much pressure all at once. Shizuo actually whined as a gush of urine dampened his pants, causing both a rush of embarrassment and a rush a fury, though he couldn't tell which of the two was more dominant.

     

    “These are the clothes my brother got me.” He was seething now, and he still sounded threatening even as his face was flushed with embarrassment. “Don't make me mess them up.”

     

    “Shizu-chaaaan, are you telling me what to do when I could kill you right here and now if I wanted to? Your audacity is stunning.” His innocent smile turned into a smirk and he bounced again, landing harder this time.

     

    Aah— Fuck—” He crossed his legs, feeling more urine escape him. He pressed his thighs together hard, trying to keep from continuing to leak. He really needed to go now, and his whole body was beginning to tremble with the effort it took to keep from completely wetting himself. Still, he had to keep his clothes as clean as possible...

     

    Izaya pushed himself down lower, and he could suppress a laugh as he saw that the blond had already begun making a mess of himself. “Wouldn't it be easier just to let go?”

     

    “The clothes— I can't—”

     

    The informant laughed again. “You're going to lose it one way or another, Shizu-chan. Those precious clothes of yours are going to be drenched in your pee, and there's nothing you can do about it.”

     

    It was true. But as much as he wanted just to stop trying, he couldn't help it, and he would probably have another reason to hate himself if he so easily gave into what Izaya wanted.

     

    “Let me help.” Izaya pressed his hands against Shizuo's lower abdomen and pushed down hard.

     

    Shizuo moaned, unable to keep from losing the control he was trying so hard to hold onto. There was a soft hissing sound as his pants were soaked, wetting the mattress he was lying on as well. His face was flushed deeply and his breaths were unsteady.

     

    “Oh, Shizu-chan, are you about to cry?”

     

    God, he was, and he hated himself so much. “No.”

     

    “All your ugly emotions are just the as any human's, even if you're not allowed to actually be human.” He moved to sit up on the blond's rib-cage, leaning forward so that their faces were inches apart. “You're feeling humiliated enough to want to cry, and I can see the tears beginning to form and threatening to spill down those red cheeks of yours. Your face is burning up because you've completely embarrassed yourself. And you're also absolutely furious with me, but right now, that's a less prominent emotion, stamped out by how disgusted you are with yourself. Ugly, ugly emotions... I love them so much, and in this moment, I love you just as I do my humans.”

     

    His body tensed up again, and he did his best to blink back the tears and swallow the knot in his throat. “Shut up.”

     

    “You should be grateful, Shizu-chan. I can love you when you're like this.”

     

    “I don't fucking want your love.”

     

    “Pity...” He stood up and pulled a key from his pocket, unlocking the handcuffs. “Now let's get you cleaned up, shall we?”

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 1041
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    Author's Note: uhm? this has sex in it so maybe don't read this if you don't like smut with your omo

     

    ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

     

    Alistair and Ruby bet on a lot of things, so whenever one of them bet the other couldn't do something, the other wasn't surprised. Not even if the comment came out of the blue, not even if it didn't quite make a lot of sense.

     

    That's why maybe Alistair shouldn't have actually choked on his drink when Ruby had placed her most recent bet: “I bet you can't hold it if we had sex. I bet you'd end up wetting all over me.”

     

    But he had choked on his drink, and he'd also been completely speechless, not really knowing what he was supposed to say in response. He'd been fidgeting for the past hour and a half but was too comfortable to get up and use the restroom—and now his roommate was taking advantage of that. He really just wanted to get up and go to the bathroom, but he always had to take her up on the things she bet. That was just how to two could get one another to do things, always without fail.

     

    “I bet I can,” he returned, though he really wasn't sure of it himself. He set down his juice and got to his feet. “I bet I wouldn't.”

     

    “Then shall we give that a test?” Her usually expressionless face held a hint of a smile at the corners of her mouth. She stood up herself and took his hand, leading him to the bedroom. Their other roommate likely wouldn't be home for another hour—if not, longer—so they had plenty of time.

     

    Ruby locked the door behind them despite the two being home by themselves, and she pushed him up against the wall to kiss him. Her kisses were always heated and intense no matter what, and this wasn't an exception. Her hands wandered up his shirt to his chest, and she pinched his nipples, eliciting a groan from the boy.

     

    Arousal twitched in the pit of his stomach, along with an urgent need to relieve himself. He almost excused himself to do just that, but no, that would go against the little game they'd been playing for about a year now. So instead, he just took a deep breath in an attempt to keep his head clear, and he didn't do a thing to stop the girl.

     

    Her lips found their way down to his neck and she gave a rough suck. Alistair's shoulders went back and he sucked in a shaky breath. He needed to use the restroom, or else he was definitely going to end up wetting himself. Still, he let her continue, leaving hickeys on his neck.

     

    He squirmed beneath Ruby's touch, and his need to use the restroom was only getting more urgent. He probably was going to end up wetting all over her. Which would be a disaster, because then she would be disgusted with him and that wouldn't be good. But he couldn't back out now, could he? Even if he was ready to burst?

     

    She got down on her knees and undid his pants, letting them fall to the floor around his ankles. His underwear was stained with a patch of pre-cum, and Ruby let out a small giggle. She teased the head of his cock through the fabric, and he let out a shaky breath. His hips wriggled just a bit, and he really needed to go relieve himself—but he also needed to win the bet.

     

    Ruby pulled down his boxers and let them fall down with his pants. He took another shaky breath, trying his hardest to stand still, but his thighs were still beginning to quiver with more than just his arousal. The girl took note of this, and though she remained expressionless as always, there was a twinkle in her eyes that meant she felt satisfied with herself. Maybe she was even teasing him a bit as well.

     

    She took off her shirt and her bra, tossing both to the side as she looked up at him. He knew what she was doing, and if he couldn't hold it, he would end up peeing all over her face. How embarrassing! He could feel his cheeks heating up just at the thought of it.

     

    After giving his cock a few pumps, she put it between her breasts and began rubbing his dick up and down. He moaned softly, hips jerking slightly at the action. Pleasure coursed through him, tightened in the pit of his stomach along with the need to use the restroom.

     

    As she continued, he could feel his release getting closer and closer and he needed to cum just as badly as he needed to pee.

     

    Ahhaah—! I'm...gonna come soon if you...ahn...k-keep going...”

     

    “Perfect,” Ruby murmured, and she would be grinning up at him if she kept her emotions displayed on her face. But she didn't, though that didn't suppress the sparkle in her eyes. She sped up her actions, causing him to let out a loud moan and squirm a bit.

     

    His hands balled into fists as he came, spurting cum onto her face and her glasses. He almost fell forward and collapsed, but he kept himself standing upright. Before he could do anything to stop it, though, urine came flooding out of him, spattering the girl's face. She closed her eyes and her mouth, and while her face remained blank, he was so certain she was disgusted and wouldn't want anything to do with him for a while.

     

    But no, there was a small smile twitching at the corners of her lips as he let out a small whimper and needed to use the wall to hold himself up. He looked down at her, face flushed, and she wiped the urine away from her eyes and mouth before she got to her feet and looked at him.

     

    “That must have felt good,” she murmured, giving him a quick peck on her cheek.

     

    He nodded, a bit breathless after what had happened, and gave a weak smile. “It did.”

     

    “Good. We should do this again sometime.”

    • 1
      entry
    • 3
      comments
    • 1049
      views

    Recent Entries

    Hi! My name is Kat, and well this is gonna be a story about my usual everyday life. I know I know sounds boring? Right? Well me myself know how to spice things up a bit I'm inconteint weird right? Anyways I was never always like this I remember it like it was just yesterday, since it basically was when my life did a whole 720.

     

    I was walking home like i usally do, from school obviously me being 16 I wasn't leaving school anytime soon. As I was walking home I felt a familiar feeling in my stomach and bladder, so I sped up my pace a bit noticing how bad I actually had to go. But like anybody from a big town and have to walk a minimal of two miles just to get to school and to walk back. I had to wait for those light things nobody knows the name of, you know those things that say you could walk or you can't walk, well I got stopped by tons of those. Until I felt myself leak I could feel as my panties were getting wet, as soon as it seemed like there was no cars I panicked and ran across the street til WHAM!. I felt enourmous pain and it was so unbearable I fainted, but before fainting I felt as my bladder and bowels emptied...I felt a warm tingly feeling in the front and I felt something warm and slimy slide into my pants.

     

    After god knows how long I awoke up noticing I was on a bed In a hospital. For a short moment I freaked out not being able to remember anything, when I say anything I mean anything it hurt to try and remember who I was. I looked around trying to remember what happened, then I felt a weird soft secure type of padding over my crotch.

     


    (I posted this to see who all would want me to continue I finally have a spark on my writers brain and I think this'll turn out great but I wanna ask y'all first :D )

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 1070
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    Author's Note: okay so there's?? not enough enough durarara omorashi so //shrug. i really liked this idea for some reason so,,,

    ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

     

    Izaya was not at all surprised to find himself kidnapped and taken to an abandoned warehouse, forced down on his knees with his hands tied behind his back. The rope bit into his wrists painfully, and he could feel the skin chafing just a bit more with each tiny movement he made. He didn't particularly mind it, if he was being honest—sometimes being kidnapped could be a fun experience. On rare occasions, he even dared to go as far as to describe it as exhilarating.

     

    On this particular occasion, however, he wasn't too pleased with the situation. He'd meant to use the restroom before, but he didn't quite manage to before he'd found himself being dragged into the back of a van. Oh well—that just meant he needed to get out sooner than usual, and he couldn't quite take his time.

     

    He wasn't quite expecting Masaomi to show up, however, but that's who entered the otherwise empty warehouse. He looked angry, and if it weren't for the gag in his mouth, Izaya would have teased him about directing rage toward himself. But now it was all for Izaya, it seemed, and he wasn't about to make any kind of negotiation.

     

    Masaomi untied the yellow scarf that acted as a gag, keeping Izaya from saying anything. He wrinkled his nose when he found it covered in saliva, but he tossed it to the side quickly.

     

    “Do you think we could hurry this up?” the informant questioned, voice light and a bit teasing as always. “I have business to attend to.”

     

    “Is that so?” Masaomi grit his teeth, grabbing a fistful of Izaya's hair and forcing him to look up. It hurt and his neck popped from the rough action, but he didn't react with anything other than a small chuckle. “What is it that's so important? And just what right do you have to ask me to do anything after everything you've already done to me?”

     

    “It's not entirely for my benefit, Kida-kun. I just thought that you'd prefer not having to clean up any kind of mess I might make.”

     

    Masaomi didn't seem to understand right away, but after a moment, he wrinkled his nose again, looking disgusted. “You better not piss yourself here.” He brought his foot up to give the informant a hard kick to the side.

     

    Izaya's bladder gave a dull throb as he fell, his head hitting the floor. All he could do was smile against the pain, unable to keep himself from wanting to upset Masaomi even further. “I told the driver to pull over to let me use the restroom first, but he didn't listen. Now whatever happens is what will happen, and if you have a problem with that, then I suggest you let me go.”

     

    “Don't. Make. A. Mess.” Masaomi brought his foot down on Izaya's chest, causing him to choke on his air for a moment.

     

    There was part of Izaya that was a bit tempted to just to spite him, but no—he wasn't willing to go quite that far. He'd prefer not to make a mess of himself, though judging by the fullness of his bladder, he likely wouldn't be able to avoid it.

     

    Masaomi gripped a handful of Izaya's hair and yanked him back up to his knees, and the informant couldn't do much else aside from grit his teeth against the pain. “Did you hear me?”

     

    “I'm not deaf, Kida-kun.”

     

    “...Shut the fuck up.”

     

    “You're the one who asked for an answer. I merely gave you what you wanted.”

     

    Masaomi glared and brought his foot down on Izaya's crotch. The informant gasped and gave a pained groan, for once not having a smart-ass comment to shoot back at the brunet. Instead, he took what he got, trying to push away both the pain and the need to use the restroom. Masaomi moved his foot up to Izaya's abdomen and pushed down, forcing another groan as his bladder tried to protest. He could feel the smallest bit of urine escape him and he would have spoken up if the brunet hadn't chosen to push harder.

     

    It hurt, but more than that, Izaya's bladder was threatening to burst from the applied pressure. He drew his legs closer together, pressing his thighs together in hopes that that would prevent any leaks.

     

    “Look at you.” Masaomi pulled Izaya's head up by his hair, balling his hand into a fist. He drew his foot back and instead focused on landing a quick blow—a punch to the face, causing an instant bloody nose. “You're a fucking mess now.”

     

    Izaya knew that. He didn't like to actually think about it, but there he was, in need of a restroom, his hair messed up, and now blood dripping from his nose over his lip and down his chin. He really was a mess, but he wouldn't ever acknowledge it. He was just fine.

     

    Masaomi put his foot right back where it had been, pressed firmly against Izaya's bladder. Izaya almost whined at the pressure, but he was above that, so he swallowed it back and instead gave a subtle squirm. His hips shifted just the tiniest bit and he couldn't help grinding down on the heel of his shoe.

     

    “Kida-kun.” His voice was a little strained, but he spoke as clearly as he could. “You told me not to wet myself, and here you are doing this. Is it that you actually want me to? Kiiiida-kun, could it be that you're a pervert, and that would turn you on?”

     

    The brunet grit his teeth and pushed his foot against the informant harder. He groaned and leaned forward, hissing through his teeth and squirming a little more. He needed to use the restroom, and he needed to go now.

     

    “Ah— Kida-kun, you really are a pervert. I bet you're going to get off on this.”

     

    “Shut the fuck up!”

     

    Masaomi drew his foot back and drove it back down hard. Izaya couldn't help moaning as he felt a spurt of urine escape, enough to soak through the crotch of his pants. The boy narrowed his eyes and took a knee, palming the informant a few times before giving an exaggerated gag.

     

    “Disgusting. You're actually starting to piss yourself.”

     

    Izaya grinned at him. “Getting handsy now, are we? Feel free to touch.”

     

    The boy was very obviously repulsed, eyebrows knitting further. “You're the one getting turned on by this. You were getting hard, weren't you? Damn pervert.”

     

    “I'm getting hard because I need to use the facilities, Kida-kun.”

     

    “Sucks to be you, then.” He pushed his foot down harder, hands balling into trembling fists.

     

    Izaya couldn't suppress a whimper, and he let out a heavy breath as warmth spilled to his thighs. God, maybe he was a little turned on by that.

     

    “I can't—”

     

    “I can see that.”

     

    There was no more reason left to try to keep himself under control. He gave a soft moan as he completely let go, soaking his pants and creating a puddle beneath himself. He gave a breathy sigh when he was finished, his face faintly flushed with just a hint of arousal.

     

    “You're still hard, huh?” Masaomi moved his foot down to Izaya's crotch, rubbing against his erection through his piss-soaked pants.

     

    The informant let out a shaky breath, rocking his hips upward to get more friction. It was at that moment that Masaomi pulled his foot away.

     

    “If you like it that much, to the work yourself.”

     

    There was no shame. In fact, the man named Izaya Orihara had no idea what that word even meant, because it was nonexistent in his vocabulary. He managed to get himself forward a few inches, and the brunet slid his foot forward a little. Izaya had no problem with straddling Masaomi's foot and grinding down on it, breaths getting heavier as he got closer to release.

     

    But Masaomi took a step back just as he was about to cum, and he smiled down at him with the most innocent look he could manage. He held two fingers up for a peace sign and stuck out his tongue. “I'll have someone untie you later. For now, sit tight, since there are places I need to be.”

     

    This would be a problem.

  18. Becca’s legs wobbled as she slowly inched forward step by step. It was agonizing and brutal. If she thought the Spp workouts were harsh, it was nothing compared to Dr. Benshin’s physical therapy circuit. She let out a groan. Her legs hurt as if they were being dissolved with acid from the inside out.
    “Just a few more steps, Becca, you’re doing great.” Dr. Benshin said. He held onto her waistband to keep her from falling. Becca wanted to let out a sarcastic laugh, but feared if she thought of anything besides her goal for even a split second, she would lose her momentum. The table on the other side of the room never looked so far away. She grunted through her clenched teeth. Sweat poured down her face and matted her hair down the sides of her cheeks. Her eyes burned with hot tears. She inched herself closer and closer to her goal.
    “Picture a big ice cream sundae waiting for you.” He said.
    “Will you rub it on my legs for me?”Becca said. He had to be the worst motivational speaker she had ever heard. Ice cream sundae? What was she, five? Besides, he knew damn well the automated system wouldn’t let her have any ice cream anymore. Oh how she missed ice cream. And bacon. It felt like all she was allowed to eat was kale and spinach. Junk food around here was like cigarettes in prison. Getting to use the toilet came at a steep price it seemed.
    Becca collapsed into the table when she made it. Her head sunk face first into the pillow. She needed to roll over, but her body felt like lead. She took several shaky breathes before letting out a groan and turning around.
    “You did it. See, you can do five laps down the hallway.” Becca moaned in response. “It wouldn’t be this hard if you’d just do the VR workouts like you’re supposed to in your room.”
    “No. No VR.”
    “It’s not good for you to stay in bed and stare at the wall all day. Wouldn’t you rather be on a beach, or fighting a dragon or something?”
    “No VR. Not. Safe.” She panted.
    “We’ve been over this. No one’s after you.” Becca closed her eyes and remained silent as way of ending the discussion. “You’ll have to get over your fears at some point.” She ignored him until he left to get her an ice blanket for her legs. She waited until she heard him walk out the door to open her eyes again. She let out a gasp. A face was staring at her mere inches away from her own.
    “He’s right you know, they won’t take you back.” Josh said.
    “Why do you keep doing this? You’re going to give me a heart attack.”
    “They have you where they want you. You’re safe.”
    “What makes you think that? How do you even know what I’m talking about?”
    He smiled a little before backing away. “Who would believe the ramblings of a mad woman?” He asked. He looked at a tablet in hands. “Delusions, violent tendencies. Oh, this looks interesting, dissociative identity disorder.”
    “Are you reading my chart?” Becca asked. She furrowed her eyebrows in anger. “How did you even get that?”
    “This place is lacking in the security department. A child could break through their settings.”
    “Well, stop it! That’s personnel.”
    “But don’t you want my help?” He asked. He smiled again at Becca’s confused expression. “You know, I haven’t seen a single sign that you have a split personality. You’ve always been Becca- expect for that time you were drugged out of your mind.”
    “I’m starting to suspect you’re as nuts as they say you are.” Becca said. She winced as she sat up making sure to keep eye contact with Josh the entire time.
    “Yeah, well, so am I.” He said. He took a seat next to her on the table.
    “Forgive me if I’m a little suspicious of anything you say, but what do you mean, ’help me?’” She eyed him as he seemed to zone out for a moment, before the light came back in his eyes.
    “Realize your childhood fantasy.” He said. Yep, this guy was nuts. Maybe she should call for Jerry. “ When I was in elementary school, when all the other brain washed saps gushed about how many kids they were going to have, there was one girl who stood out. All she talked about over and over was being a solider, and how she refused to have kids. We all thought she was crazy, of course. Our teachers called her, “un-patriotic,” I even went as far as calling her a terrorist- until she slugged me right in the jaw and knocked out my front tooth.”
    Becca narrowed her eyes. It couldn’t be… She searched his face, but she couldn’t see him. “I was a bit of a dick.” He said. “Had blond hair too.”
    “D-Derrick?” Becca asked. He nodded his head. “What are you doing in Alaska?” His smile faltered a little.
    “We’re in California.” Becca’s eyes widened. No! She was in a different state? When had they... Was she really unconscious for that long? Was that why her parents hadn’t visited her? “Welcome back. Now down to business. Do you still want to be a solider?” She turned away from him and stared at the ground.
    “What’s it matter? That’s what got me into this situation in the first place. Maybe I should have gotten married and popped out a few kids after all.”
    “That’s not the Becca I remember.” He said.
    “Yeah, well, the Becca you remember got locked up in the loony bin. What about you? What happened to the Derrick I knew?”
    “Dead. I’m Josh Langley now.” He said. There was a slight sense of pride in his smile. Not quite cocky, but not unconfident either. The look in his eyes seemed to beg her to ask, so she took the bait and asked how. He replied with, “a new chip.” Becca stared at him. A new chip? You couldn’t just swap out a chip like you would a pair of shoes. Chips are your identity. It’s how the government keeps tabs on you. To get a new chip would mean…It’s just as he said. To get a new chip would give you a new identity. But could she believe him? She was talking to someone locked in a insane asylum. Sanitarium. Wherever they were.
    “And how did you go about getting this new chip?” Becca asked. She figured she’d play along until the physical therapist came back and shooed him out. Didn’t want to piss this guy off and get shanked later.
    “Witness protection.” Josh replied. He was either oblivious or uncaring of Becca’s attempts to scoot away from him. “I’m a whistle blower.”
    “What did you witness?” Becca asked. She was at the edge of the table unable to scoot away any farther. Her legs were still jellified after the work out. If she tried to walk away she’d probably fall flat on her face.
    He paused for a moment seemingly trying to find the right words. “It’s not what I witnessed; it’s what I did. I changed sides. I worked for them, and ran. I designed the games that tormented children.”
    “I-I have to go.” Becca said. This guy was nuts!
    “I’m here searching for other survivors- like yourself. I read your file. I believe you.” She froze right before she was about to push herself off the table. Not one person had said those words to her. “You’re not crazy.”
    “But I had a split personality! I was turning into a child!”
    He cocked his head to the side for a moment before replying, “What do you mean ‘had’?”
    “Crystal and I…merged.” His eyes widened. Now it was his turn to be shocked. “I wanted to bring her back with me as her own person, but.”
    “Crystal as in… green hair, purple eyes, lifeless?”
    “Lifeless? She wasn’t lifeless, but yes, that was her.”
    “I…I know it. I’ve been running from it. That AI is a lifeless machine…What do you mean you merged?”
    Becca shrugged her shoulders. “It’s a long story.” Josh persisted until she let up. “She’s not an AI. She’s my split personality.” Now it was his turn to scoot away. His eyes were wide with fear. His face ghostly pale.
    “We’ve been trying to delete that program for years! It’s a virus! It goes through the Sphere stealing information for the SPP.”
    “She’s not a virus!” Becca insisted. “She’s a person! With thoughts and feelings and…”
    “No. Crystal is a program designed to steal sensitive information from government programs and infect everything it touches. I’d know. I helped make it!” He said. His eyes were fierce. “I made many Crystal’s and unleashed them into the Sphere. Those games that traumatized kids. Where do you think they came from? I uploaded the program into a Crystal and sent it out. It would then find a suitable target meeting our criteria and infect the game they went into.”
    “That’s…that’s not possible! She was my friend! I lived with her. She had real feelings.”
    “The only thing that program knows how to do is destroy! If its infected your avatar, we need to get it out!” Josh said. He stared at her with a stern expression. He must have seen she wasn’t going to budge. Crystal was part of her! She wasn’t a program!
    He turned his attention to the tablet in his hands. He flipped through some pictures before showing her the screen. “Is this her?” She stared at the image dumbfounded.
    “Hey, you can’t be in here!” A voice called out. They looked up to see the physical therapist returning with her ice. Josh grabbed the tablet from her hands and stood up before giving Becca one last look.
    “When you can walk, meet me in my room.”
    Josh was right. That was her. At the same time though, it wasn’t. The green hair and violet eyes were unmistakable. But that picture, it was of a little girl. Was it… the same little girl that followed her all those years ago? If that Crystal was a virus, who the hell had she been sleeping next to for all those months?

  19. Sonic and his friends packed for an overnight trip. Eggman had been quiet recently, and showed no signs of appearing again sometime soon, so they decided to take a well needed trip.

     

    Knuckles had insisted on staying at Angel Island, but the others claimed it wouldn't be as much fun without him.

     

    Knuckles only had a small bag of his belongings, a spare set of gloves and shoes.

     

    Tails had upgraded the plane, so that way it could carry the five of them, Sonic, Tails, Knuckles, Amy, and Cream.

     

    "If this trip is a total disappointment, then I'm gonna throw your head into a wall," Knuckles growled, still upset about being forced to go. Sonic patted the echidna's shoulder, "Don't worry, Knux, it'll be fun."

     

    Knuckles still didn't think so, after the long ride there, it had gotten dark. A female wolf Mobian greeted them. "Welcome! I already picked out the rooms for you, girls in one, boys in the other, I do hope you'll enjoy your stay. Oh, and just one more thing, even though it should be none of my business, but would any of you happen to be bedwetters?"

     

    Four of the Mobians laughed, however, one stood behind them, trying to hide his blush. "That's the funniest thing I heard in years, no, I think all of us have grown past that," Sonic said. "Bedwetting does not stop as you age, it might lessen, even stop for most people, but I'm sure one of you at least have that problem, I see it all the time," the wolf replied.

     

    "Don't worry, I'm sure we can handle it, right guys?" Sonic turned to face the others, and noticed Knuckles blushing and staring at the floor. "Knuckles, you are a bed wetter?" Knuckles blushed harder, but nodded slightly, "I-i-i only get the slight phases, it just pops on and off, but y-yeah, I am...."

     

    "Don't worry, I think I can help you with that," the wolf offered.

     

    'Why do I get the feeling I'm not gonna like this?' Knuckles thought.

     

    ..........

     

    Sonic and Tails got ready for bed while waiting for Knuckles to get back, when he did, the echidna's muzzle was a brighter red than his fur. And an unmistakable thick, patterned diaper was wrapped around his waist.

     

    Chuckles and snickers forced their way out of Sonic's mouth.

     

    "I refuse to believe this, I tried to tell her that I wouldn't need the diapers, that I only get the occasional phases, but she said she didn't want to take any chances," Knuckles's voice was so quiet and full of disbelief, he almost sounded like a child.

     

    "Well, you never know what will happen, so I don't blame her for being cautious," Tails replied. Knuckles grumbled and crawled into bed.

     

    Once Sonic and Tails were asleep, Knuckles untaped the diaper from his waist and threw it into the trash, whispering, "I don't need that silly thing."

     

    He curled up under the blanket, already half asleep when he felt the urges of a filling bladder. His first thought was to get up and find a bathroom, but he was slipping deeper into sleep to care, that, and he was too comfortable to move.

     

    In his dream, he desperately needed to pee, dancing around and looking everywhere. All the bathrooms were locked, or out of order. He quickly found a single tree, making sure no one could see or hear him, he hid behind the tree and finally relieved his aching bladder.

     

    In the real world, the unmistakable sound of an emptying bladder could be heard in the silence. Urine soaked the bed sheets, staining them yellow, the puddle grew slowly, surrounding Knuckles's lower body and even reaching up to his stomach and chest. Knuckles subconsciously sighed in relief.

     

    By morning, Sonic was the first awake, the first thing he caught was the smell of urine in the air, and he looked around the room, finally spotting the wet spot in Knuckles's blanket. He quietly shook Tails awake, and then went outside to get the others.

     

    ..........

     

    Knuckles yawned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he looked up, startled to see everyone else staring down at him, none of them seemed slightly amused. "Uhh... morning...?"

     

    "Echidna, when I tell you to do something, I expect you to listen, this is what happens when you don't," the wolf growled, pulling the blanket off of Knuckles, giving him a perfectly clear view of his late night accident.

     

    "Uhhh.... ummm... Uhh.." Knuckles stuttered, unable to think of anything to say.

     

    "Well?" the wolf crossed her arms, waiting for an answer.

     

    "I don't know! I haven't wet the bed in months! I didn't know!" Knuckles exclaimed.

     

    "Why didn't you keep the diaper like you were supposed to?"

     

    "It made me feel like an actual baby, it felt strange to me and I thought I didn't need it."

     

    The others glanced at each other, all thinking the same thing. The wolf girl spoke up, "Your friends have thought of the perfect punishment."

     

    'Uh oh.'

     

    ..........

     

    "Breakfast is ready!"

     

    Sonic and the others quickly ran into the main room, Knuckles, however, just slowly walked into it, once again, trapped with a thick diaper. "All day?" he asked, still regretting what had happened.

     

    "All day," Amy confirmed.

     

    Knuckles sighed and sat down with them, the diaper crinkling and pressing against his rump.

     

    'It would've been easier if I had wore it the first time.'

     

    (Sorry it's rather short, I was tired and wanted to post something. I only own the wolf girl, everyone else belongs to Sega.)